1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
|
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 60149 ***
PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS
[Illustration: A Terrible Danger.
_Page 230._]
PRIDE AND HIS
PRISONERS BY
A. L. O. E.
LONDON, EDINBURGH,
AND NEW YORK
THOMAS NELSON
AND SONS
_CONTENTS_
_I._ _The Haunted Dwelling_ 5
_II._ _Resisted, yet Returning_ 16
_III._ _Snares_ 26
_IV._ _A Glance into the Cottage_ 33
_V._ _Both Sides_ 43
_VI._ _The Visit to the Hall_ 51
_VII._ _A Misadventure_ 60
_VIII._ _A Brother’s Effort_ 75
_IX._ _Disappointment_ 88
_X._ _On the Watch_ 96
_XI._ _The Quarrel_ 102
_XII._ _The Unexpected Guest_ 111
_XIII._ _The Friend’s Mission_ 119
_XIV._ _A Fatal Step_ 128
_XV._ _The Deserted Home_ 140
_XVI._ _Pleading_ 147
_XVII._ _Conscience Asleep_ 157
_XVIII._ _The Magazine_ 162
_XIX._ _Expectation_ 170
_XX._ _A Sunny Morn_ 178
_XXI._ _The Ascent_ 187
_XXII._ _In the Clouds_ 193
_XXIII._ _Regrets_ 201
_XXIV._ _Soaring above Pride_ 208
_XXV._ _A Broken Chain_ 217
_XXVI._ _The Awful Crisis_ 222
_XXVII._ _Tidings_ 234
_XXVIII._ _The Wheel Turns_ 242
_XXIX._ _Two Words_ 252
_XXX._ _The Spirit Laid_ 263
_LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS_
_A Terrible Danger_ _Frontispiece_
_Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was
most gracious and cordial_ 57
_Tearing the Manuscript_ 107
_An Unwelcome Surprise_ 168
PRIDE AND HIS PRISONERS.
CHAPTER I.
THE HAUNTED DWELLING.
“He who envies now thy state,
Who now is plotting how he may seduce
Thee also from obedience; that with him,
Bereaved of happiness, thou mayst partake
His punishment,—eternal misery!”
MILTON.
Bright and joyous was the aspect of nature on a spring morning in the
beautiful county of Somersetshire. The budding green on the trees was yet
so light, that, like a transparent veil, it showed the outlines of every
twig; but on the lowlier hedges it lay like a rich mantle of foliage,
and clusters of primroses nestled below, while the air was perfumed with
violets. Already was heard the hum of some adventurous bee in search of
early sweets, the distant low of cattle from the pasture, the mellow note
of the cuckoo from the grove,—every sight and sound told of enjoyment on
that sunny Sabbath morn.
Yet let me make an exception. There was one spot which reserved to itself
the unenviable privilege of looking gloomy all the year round. Nettleby
Tower, a venerable edifice, stood on the highest summit of a hill, like
some stern guardian of the fair country that smiled around it. The
tower had been raised in the time of the Normans, and had then been the
robber-hold of a succession of fierce barons, who, from their strong
position, had defied the power of king or law. The iron age had passed
away. The moat had been dried, and the useless portcullis had rusted over
the gate. The loop-holes, whence archers had pointed their shafts, were
half filled up with the rubbish accumulated by time. Lichens had mantled
the grey stone till its original hue was almost undistinguishable; silent
and deserted was the courtyard which had so often echoed to the clatter
of hoofs, or the ringing clank of armour.
Silent and deserted—yes! It was not time alone that had wrought the
desolation. Nettleby Tower had stood a siege in the time of the
Commonwealth, and the marks of bullets might still be traced on its
walls; but the injuries which had been inflicted by the slow march of
centuries, or the more rapid visitation of war, were slight compared to
those which had been wrought by litigation and family dissension. The
property had been for years the subject of a vexatious lawsuit, which
had half ruined the unsuccessful party, and the present owner of Nettleby
Tower had not cared to take personal possession of the gloomy pile.
Perhaps Mr. Auger knew that the feeling of the neighbourhood would be
against him, as the sympathies of all would be enlisted on the side of
the descendant of that ancient family which had for centuries dwelt in
the Tower, who had been deprived of his birthright by the will of a proud
and intemperate father.
The old fortress had thus been suffered to fall into decay. Grass grew in
the courtyard; the wallflower clung to the battlements; the winter snow
and the summer rain made their way through the broken casements, and no
hand had removed the mass of wreck which lay where a furious storm had
thrown down one of the ancient chimneys. Parties of tourists occasionally
visited the gloomy place, trod the long, dreary corridors, and heard
from a wrinkled woman accounts of the moth-eaten tapestry, and the
time-darkened family portraits that grimly frowned from the walls. They
heard tales of the last Mr. Bardon, the proud owner of the pile; how he
had been wont to sit long and late over his bottle, carousing with jovial
companions, till the hall resounded with their oaths and their songs;
and how, more than thirty years back, he had disinherited his only son
for marrying a farmer’s daughter. Then the old woman would, after slowly
showing the way up the worn stone steps which led round and round till
they opened on the summit of the tower, direct her listener’s attention
to a small grey speck in the wide-spreading landscape below, and tell
them that Dr. Bardon lived there in needy circumstances, in actual sight
of the place where, if every man had his right, he would now be dwelling
as his fathers had dwelt. And the visitors would sigh, shake their heads,
and moralize on the strange changes in human fortunes.
The old woman who showed strangers over Nettleby Tower lived in a cottage
hard by; neither she nor any other person was ever to be found in the old
halls after the sun had set. The place had the repute of being haunted,
and was left after dark to the sole possession of the rooks, the owls,
and the bats. I must tax the faith of my readers to believe that the old
tower _was_ actually haunted; not by the ghosts of the dead, but by the
spirits of evil that are ever moving amongst the living. I must attempt
with a bold hand to draw aside the mysterious veil which divides the
invisible from the visible world, and though I must invoke imagination to
my aid, it is imagination fluttering on the confines of truth. Bear with
me, then, while I personify the spirits of Pride and Intemperance, and
represent them as lingering yet in the pile in which for centuries they
had borne sway over human hearts.
Standing on the battlements of the grey tower, behold two dim, but
gigantic forms, like dark clouds, that to the eye of fancy have assumed
a mortal shape. The little rock-plant that has found a cradle between
the crumbling stones bends not beneath their weight,—and yet how many
deep-rooted hopes have they crushed! Their unsubstantial shapes cast no
shadow on the wall, and yet have darkened myriads of homes! The natural
sense cannot recognise their presence; the eye beholds them not, the
human ear cannot catch the low thunder of their speech; and yet there
they stand, terrible _realities_,—known, like the invisible plague, by
their effects upon those whom they destroy!
There is a wild light in the eyes of Intemperance, not caught from the
glad sunbeams that are bathing the world in glory; it is like a red
meteor playing over some deep morass, and though there is often mirth
in his tone, it is such mirth as jars upon the shuddering soul like
the laugh of a raving maniac! Pride is of more lofty stature than his
companion, perhaps of yet darker hue, and his voice is lower and deeper.
His features are stamped with the impress of all that piety abhors and
conscience shrinks from, for we behold him without his veil. Human
infirmity may devise soft names for cherished sins, and even invest them
with a specious glory which deceives the dazzled eye; but who could
endure to see in all their bare deformity those two arch soul-destroyers,
Intemperance and Pride?
“Nay, it was I who wrought this ruin!” exclaimed the former, stretching
his shadowy hand over the desolated dwelling. “Think you that had Hugh
Bardon possessed his senses unclouded by my spell, he would ever have
driven forth from his home his own—his only son?”
“Was it not I,” replied Pride, “who ever stood beside him, counting up
the long line of his ancestry, inflaming his soul with legends of the
past, making him look upon his own blood as something different from that
which flows in the veins of ordinary mortals, till he learned to regard a
union with one of lower rank as a crime beyond forgiveness?”
“I,” cried Intemperance, “intoxicated his brain”—
“I,” interrupted Pride, “intoxicated his spirit. You fill your deep cup
with fermented beverage; the fermentation which I cause is within the
soul, and it varies according to the different natures that receive it.
There is the _vinous_ fermentation, that which man calls high spirit, and
the world hails with applause, whether it sparkle up into courage, or
effervesce into hasty resentment. There is the _acid_ fermentation; the
sourness of a spirit brooding over wrongs and disappointments, irritated
against its fellow-man, and regarding his acts with suspicion. This the
world views with a kind of compassionate scorn, or perhaps tolerates
as something that may occasionally correct the insipidity of social
intercourse. And there is the third, the last stage of fermentation, when
hating and hated of all, wrapt up in his own self-worship, and poisoning
the atmosphere around with the exhalations of rebellion and unbelief, my
slave becomes, even to his fellow-bondsmen, an object of aversion and
disgust. Such was my power over the spirit of Hugh Bardon. I quenched the
parent’s yearning over his son; I kept watch even by his bed of death;
and when holy words of warning were spoken, I made him turn a deaf ear to
the charmer, and hardened his soul to destruction!”
“I yield this point to you,” said Intemperance, “I grant that your black
badge was rivetted on the miserable Bardon even more firmly than mine.
And yet, what are your scattered conquests to those which I hourly
achieve! Do I not drive my thousands and tens of thousands down the steep
descent of folly, misery, disgrace, till they perish in the gulf of ruin?
Count the gin-palaces dedicated to me in this professedly Christian land;
are they not crowded with my victims? Who can boast a power to injure
that is to be compared to mine?”
“Your power is great,” replied Pride, “but it is a power that has limits,
nay, limits that become narrower and narrower as civilization and
religion gain ground. You have been driven from many a stately abode,
where once Intemperance was a welcome guest, and have to cower amongst
the lowest of the low, and seek your slaves amongst the vilest of the
vile. Seest thou yon church,” continued Pride, pointing to the spire of a
small, but beautiful edifice, embowered amongst elms and beeches; “hast
thou ever dared so much as to touch one clod of the turf on which falls
the shadow of that building?”
“It is, as you well know, forbidden ground,” replied Intemperance.
“To you—to you, but not to me!” exclaimed Pride, his form dilating with
exultation. “I enter it unseen with the worshippers, my voice blends
with the hymn of praise; nay, I sometimes mount the pulpit with the
preacher,[1] and while a rapt audience hang upon his words, infuse my
secret poison into his soul! When offerings are collected for the poor,
how much of the silver and the gold is tarnished and tainted by my
breath! The very monuments raised to the dead often bear the print of my
touch; I fix the escutcheon, write the false epitaph, and hang my banner
boldly even over the Christian’s tomb!”
“Your power also has limits,” quoth Intemperance. “There is an antidote
in the inspired Book for every poison that you can instil.”
“I know it, I know it,” exclaimed Pride, “and marks it not the extent
of my influence and the depth of the deceptions that I practise, that
against no spirit, except that of Idolatry, are so many warnings given in
that Book as against the spirit of Pride? For every denunciation against
Intemperance, how many may be found against me! Not only religion and
morality are your mortal opponents, but self-interest and self-respect
unite to weaken the might of Intemperance; _I_ have but one foe that I
fear, one that singles me out for conflict! As David with his sling to
Goliath, so to Pride is the Spirit of the Gospel!”
“How is it, then,” inquired Intemperance, “that so many believers in the
Gospel fall under your sway?”
“It is because I have so many arts, such subtle devices, I can change
myself into so many different shapes; I steal in so softly that I waken
not the sentinel Conscience to give an alarm to the soul! _You_ throw one
broad net into the sea where you see a shoal within your reach; _I_ angle
for my prey with skill, hiding my hook with the bait most suited to the
taste of each of my victims. _You_ pursue your quarry openly before man;
_I_ dig the deep hidden pit-fall for mine. _You_ disgust even those whom
you enslave; _I_ assume forms that rather please than offend. Sometimes I
am ‘a pardonable weakness,’ sometimes ‘a natural instinct,’ sometimes,”
and here Pride curled his lip with a mocking smile, “I am welcomed as a
generous virtue!”
“It is in this shape,” said Intemperance angrily, “that you have
sometimes even taken a part against me! You have taught my slaves to
despise and break from my yoke!”
“Pass over that,” replied Pride; “or balance against it the many times
when I have done you a service, encouraging men to be _mighty to mingle
strong drink_.”
“Nay, you must acknowledge,” said Intemperance, “that we now seldom work
together.”
“We have different spheres,” answered Pride. “You keep multitudes from
ever even attempting to enter the fold; I put my manacles upon tens of
thousands who deem that they already have entered. I doubt whether there
be one goodly dwelling amongst all those that dot yonder wide prospect,
where one, if not all of the inmates, wears not my invisible band round
the arm.”
“You will except the pastor’s, at least,” said Intemperance. “Yonder, on
the path that leads to the school, I see his gentle daughter. She has
warned many against me; and with her words, her persuasions, her prayers,
has driven me from more than one home. I shrink from the glance of that
soft, dark eye, as if it carried the power of Ithuriel’s spear. Ida seems
to me to be purity itself; upon her, at least, you can have no hold.”
“Were we nearer,” laughed the malignant spirit, “you would see my
dark badge on the saint! Since her childhood I have been striving and
struggling to make Ida Aumerle my own. Sometimes she has snapped my
chain, and I am ofttimes in fear that she will break away from my bondage
for ever. But methinks I have a firm hold over her now.”
“Her pride must be spiritual pride,” observed Intemperance.
“Not so,” replied his evil companion; “I tried that spell, but my efforts
failed. While with sweet voice and winning persuasion Ida is now guiding
her class to Truth, and warning her little flock against us both, would
you wish to hearken to the story of the maiden, and hear all that I have
done to win entrance into a heart which the grace of God has cleansed?”
“Tell me her history,” said Intemperance; “she seems to me like the
snowdrop that lifts its head above the sod, pure as a flake from the
skies.”
“Even the snowdrop has its roots in the earth,” was the sardonic answer
of Pride.
[1] “What a beautiful sermon you gave us to-day!” exclaimed a lady to
her pastor. “The devil told me the very same thing while I was in the
pulpit,” was his quaint, but comprehensive reply.
CHAPTER II.
RESISTED, YET RETURNING.
“Mount up, for heaven is won by prayer;
Be sober—for thou art not there!”
KEBLE.
“The sacred pages of God’s own book
Shall be the spring, the eternal brook,
In whose holy mirror, night and day,
Thou’lt study heaven’s reflected ray.
And should the foes of virtue dare
With gloomy wing to seek thee there,
Thou will see how dark their shadows lie,
Between heaven and thee, and trembling fly.”
MOORE.
“Ida Aumerle,” began the dark narrator, “at the age of twelve had the
misfortune to lose her mother, and was left, with a sister several years
younger than herself, to the sole care of a tender and indulgent father.
Ever on the watch to strengthen my interests amongst the children of
men, I sounded the dispositions of the sisters, to know what chance I
possessed of making them prisoners of Pride. Mabel, clever, impulsive,
fearless in character, with a mind ready to receive every impression, and
a spirit full of energy and emulation, I knew to be one who was likely
readily to come under the power of my spell. Ida was less easily won; she
was a more thoughtful, contemplative girl, her temper was less quick, he
passions were less easily roused, and I long doubted where lay the weak
point of character on which Pride might successfully work.
“As Ida grew towards womanhood my doubts were gradually dispelled. I
marked that the fair maiden loved to linger opposite the mirror which
reflected her tall, slight, graceful form, and that the gazelle eyes
rested upon it with secret satisfaction. There was much time given to
braiding the hair and adorning the person; and the fashion of a dress,
the tint of a ribbon, became a subject for grave consideration. There are
thousands of girls enslaved by the pride of beauty with far less cause
than Ida Aumerle.”
“But this folly,” observed Intemperance, “was likely to give you but
temporary power. Beauty is merely skin-deep, and passes away like a
flower!”
“But often leaves the pride of it behind,” replied his companion.
“There is many a wrinkled woman who can never forget that she once was
fair,—nay, who seems fondly to imagine that she can never cease to be
fair; and who makes herself the laughing-stock of the world by assuming
in age the attire and graces of youth. It will never be thus with Ida
Aumerle.
“I thought that my chain was firmly fixed upon her, when one evening I
found it suddenly torn from her wrist, and trampled beneath her feet!
The household at the Vicarage had retired to rest; Ida had received her
father’s nightly blessing, and was sitting alone in her own little room.
The lamp-light fell upon a form and face that might have been thought to
excuse some pride, but Ida’s reflections at that moment had nothing in
common with me. She was bending eagerly over that Book which condemns,
and would destroy me,—a book which she had ofttimes perused before, but
never with the earnest devotion which was then swelling her heart. Her
hands were clasped, her dark eyes swimming in joyful tears, and her lips
sometimes moved in prayer,—not cold, formal prayer, such as I myself
might prompt, but the outpouring of a spirit overflowing with grateful
love. That was the birthday of a soul! I stood gloomily apart; I dared
not approach one first conscious of her immortal destiny, first communing
in spirit with her God!”
“You gave up your designs, then, in despair?”
“You would have done so,” answered Pride with haughtiness; “I do not
despair, I only delay. I found that pride of beauty had indeed given way
to a nobler, more exalting feeling. Ida had drunk at the fountain of
purity, and the petty rill of personal vanity had become to her insipid
and distasteful. She was putting away the childish things which amuse the
frivolous soul. Ida’s time was now too well filled up with a succession
of pious and charitable occupations, to leave a superfluous share to the
toilette. The maiden’s dress became simple, because the luxury which she
now esteemed was that of assisting the needy. Many of her trinkets were
laid aside, not because she deemed it a sin to wear them, but because her
mind was engrossed by higher things. One whose first object and desire
is to please a heavenly Master by performing angels’ offices below, is
hardly likely to dwell much on the consideration that her face and her
figure are comely.”
“Ida is, I know, reckoned a model of every feminine virtue,” said
Intemperance. “I can conceive that your grand design was now to make her
think herself as perfect as all the rest of the world thought her.”
“Ay, ay; to involve her in spiritual pride! But the maiden was too much
on her knees, examined her own heart too closely, tried herself by too
lofty a standard for that. When the faintest shadow of that temptation
fell upon her, she started as though she had seen the viper lurking under
the flowers, and cast it from her with abhorrence! ‘A sinner, a weak,
helpless sinner, saved only by the mercy, trusting only in the strength
of a higher power;’ this Ida Aumerle not only calls herself, but actually
feels herself to be. The power of Grace in her heart is too strong on
that point for Pride.”
“And yet you hope to subject her to your sway?
“About two years after the night which I have mentioned,” resumed Pride,
“after Ida had attained the age of eighteen, she resided for some time
at Aspendale, the home of her uncle, Augustine Aumerle.”
“One of your prisoners?” inquired Intemperance.
“Of him anon,” replied the dark one, “our present subject is his niece.
At his dwelling Ida met with one who had been Augustine’s college
companion, Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh. You can just discern the towers
of his mansion faint in the blue distance yonder.”
“I know it,” replied Intemperance; “I frequented the place in his
grandfather’s time. The present earl, as I understand, is your votary
rather than mine.”
“Puffed up with pride of rank,” said the stern spirit; “but pride of rank
could not withstand a stronger passion, or prevent him from laying his
fortune and title at the feet of Ida Aumerle.”
“An opportunity for you!” suggested Intemperance.
“A golden opportunity I deemed it. What woman is not dazzled by a
coronet? what girl is insensible to the flattering attentions of him
who owns one, even if he possess no other recommendation, which, with
Dashleigh, is far from being the case? There was a struggle in the
mind of Ida. I whispered to her of all those gilded baubles for which
numbers have eagerly bartered happiness here, and forfeited happiness
hereafter. I set before her grand images of earthly greatness, the pomp
and trappings of state, the homage paid by the world to station. I
strove to inflame her mind with ambition. But here Ida sought counsel of
the All-wise, and she saw through my glittering snare. The earl, though
of character unblemished in the eyes of man, and far from indifferent to
religion, is not one whom a heaven-bound pilgrim like Ida would choose as
a companion for life. Dashleigh’s spirit is too much clogged with earth;
he is too much divided in his service; he wears too openly my chain,
as if he deemed it an ornament or distinction. Ida prayed, reflected,
and then resolved. She declined the addresses of her uncle’s guest, and
returned home at once to her father.”
“The wound which she inflicted was not a deep one,” remarked
Intemperance. “Dashleigh was speedily consoled, without even seeking
comfort from me.”
“I poisoned his wound,” exclaimed Pride, “and drove him to seek instant
cure. Dashleigh’s rejection aroused in his breast as much indignation as
grief; and I made the disappointed and irritated man at once offer his
hand to one who was not likely to decline it, Annabella, the young cousin
of Ida.”
“And what said the high-souled Ida to the sudden change in the object of
his devotion?”
“I breathed in her ear,” answered Pride, “the suggestion, ‘He might have
waited a little longer.’ I called up a flush to the maiden’s cheek when
she received tidings of the hasty engagement. But still I met with
little but repulse. With maidenly reserve Ida concealed even from her own
family a secret which pride might have led her to reveal, and none more
affectionately congratulated the young countess on her engagement, than
she who might have worn the honours which now devolved upon another.”
“Ida Aumerle appears to be gifted with such a power of resisting your
influence and repelling your temptations, that I can scarcely imagine,”
quoth Intemperance, “upon what you can ground your assurance that you
hold her captive at length. Pride of beauty, pride of conquest, pride of
ambition, she has subdued; to spiritual pride she never has yielded. What
dart remains in your quiver when so many have swerved from the mark?”
“Or rather, have fallen blunted from the shield of faith,” gloomily
interrupted Pride. “Ida’s real danger began when she thought the dart
too feeble to render it needful to lift the shield against it. Ida, on
her return home, found her father on the point of contracting a second
marriage with a lady who had been one of his principal assistants
in arranging and keeping in order the machinery of his parish. Miss
Lambert, by her activity and energy, seemed a most fitting help-meet for
a pastor. She was Aumerle’s equal in fortune and birth, and not many
years his junior in age. She had been always on good terms with his
family, and the connection appeared one of the most suitable that under
the circumstances could have been formed. And so it might have proved,”
continued Pride, “but for me!”
“Is Mrs. Aumerle, then, under your control?”
“She is somewhat proud of her good management, of her clear common sense,
of her knowledge of the world,” was the dark one’s reply; “and this is
one cause of the coldness between her and the daughters of her husband.
Ida, from childhood, had been accustomed to govern her own actions and
direct her own pursuits. Steady and persevering in character, she had
not only pursued a course of education by herself, but had superintended
that of her more impetuous sister. Since her mother’s death Ida had
been subject to no sensible control, for her father looked upon her as
perfection, and left her a degree of freedom which to most girls might
have been highly dangerous. Thus her spirit had become more independent,
and her opinions more formed than is usual in those of her age. On her
father’s marriage Ida found herself dethroned from the position which
she so long had held. She was second where she had been first,—second in
the house, second in the parish, second in the affections of a parent
whom she almost idolatrously loved. I saw that the moment had come
for inflicting a pang; you will believe that the opportunity was not
trifled away! Ida had been accustomed to lead rather than to follow.
She exercised almost boundless influence over her sister Mabel, and was
regarded as an oracle by the poor. Another was now taking her place,
and another whose views on many subjects materially differed from her
own, who saw various duties in a different light, and whose character
disposed her to act in petty matters the part of a zealous reformer. I
marked Ida’s annoyance at changes proposed, improvements resolved on, and
I silently pushed my advantage. I have now placed Ida in the position
of an independent state, armed to resist encroachments from, and owning
no allegiance to a powerful neighbour. There is indeed no open war;
decency, piety, and regard for the feelings of a husband and father alike
forbid all approach to that; but there is secret, ceaseless, determined
opposition. I never suffer Ida to forget that her own tastes are more
refined, her ideas more elevated than those of her step-mother; and I
will not let her perceive that in many of the affairs of domestic life,
Mrs. Aumerle, as she had wider experience, has also clearer judgment than
herself. I represent advice from a step-mother as interference, reproof
from a step-mother as persecution, and draw Ida to seek a sphere of her
own as distinct as possible from that of the woman whom her father has
chosen for his wife.”
“Doubtless you occasionally remind the fair maid,” suggested
Intemperance, “that but for her own heroic unworldliness she might have
been a peeress of the realm.”
“I neglect nothing,” answered Pride, “that can serve to elevate the
spirit of one whom I seek to enslave. I have need of caution and
reserve, though hitherto I have met with success, for it is no easy task
thoroughly to blind a conscience once enlightened like that of Ida. She
does even now in hours of self-examination reproach herself for a feeling
towards Mrs. Aumerle which almost approaches dislike. She feels that her
own peace is disturbed; for the lightest breath of sin can cloud the
bright mirror of such a soul. But in such hours I hover near. I draw the
penitent’s attention from her own faults to those of the woman she loves
not, till I make her pity herself where she should blame, and account the
burden which _I_ have laid upon her as a cross appointed by Heaven.”
“O Pride, Pride!” exclaimed Intemperance with a burst of admiration, “I
am a child in artifice compared with you!”
“Rest assured that when any young mortal is disposed to look down upon
one placed above her by the will of a higher power, that pride is
lingering near.”
“And by what name may you be known in this particular phase of your
being?” inquired Intemperance.
“The pride of self-will in the language of truth; but Ida would call me
_sensitiveness_,” replied the dark spirit with a gloomy smile.
CHAPTER III.
SNARES.
“But what are sun and moon, and this revolving ball
Compared with _Him_ who thus supports them all;
Whose attributes, all-infinite, transcend
Whate’er the mind can reach, or mortal apprehend!
Whose words drew light from chaos drear and dark,
Whose goodness smoothes this state of toil and trouble,
Compared with it—the sun is as a spark—
The boundless ocean a mere empty bubble!”
HENRY ST. GEORGE TUCKER.
“The pastor and his wife I see approaching the church,” observed
Intemperance, glancing down in the direction of the path along which
advanced a rather stout lady, with large features and high complexion,
who was leaning on the arm of a tall, handsome, but rather heavily-built
man, in whose mild, dark eyes might be traced a resemblance to those of
his daughter.
“They come early,” said Pride; “he, to prepare for service; his wife, to
hear the school children rehearse the hymns appointed for the day. This
was once Ida’s weekly care; she is far more qualified for the charge than
her step-mother, and the music has suffered from the change.”
“Ida showed humility, at least, in yielding up that charge,” remarked
Intemperance.
“Humility,” exclaimed Pride, an expression of ineffable scorn convulsing
his shadowy features as the word was pronounced. “I should not marvel if
Ida thought so; but hear the real state of the case. The maiden had taken
extreme pains to teach her choir a beautiful anthem, in which a trio is
introduced, which she instructed three of the girls who had the finest
voices and the most perfect taste to sing. Mrs. Aumerle, on hearing the
anthem, at once condemned it. It was time wasted, she averred, to teach
cottage-children to sing like choristers in a cathedral; and to make a
whole congregation cease singing in order to listen to the voices of
three, was to turn the heads of the girls, and make them fancy themselves
far above the homely duties of the state in which Providence had been
pleased to place them. There was common sense in the observations;
but Ida saw in it simply want of taste, and at my suggestion,—_at my
suggestion_,” repeated Pride in triumph, “she gave up charge of the music
altogether, because she was offended at any fault having been found in it
by one who knew so little of the subject.”
“Is the minister himself a good man?” inquired Intemperance.
“Good! yes, good, if any of the worms of earth can be called so,” replied
Pride, with gloomy bitterness, “for he does not regard himself as good.
Naturally weak and corrupt are the best of mortals, prone to fall, and
liable to sin, yet I succeed in persuading many that the gold which
is intrusted to their keeping imparts some intrinsic merit to the clay
vessel which contains it; that the cinder, glowing bright from the fire
which pervades it, is in itself a brilliant and beautiful thing!”
“But Lawrence Aumerle was never your captive?”
“I thought once that he would be so,” replied Pride, his features
darkening at the recollection of disappointment and failure. “Aumerle had
been a singularly prosperous man—his life had appeared one uninterrupted
course of success. Easy in circumstances, cherished in his family, a
favourite in society, beloved by the poor, with a disposition easy and
tranquil, disturbed by no violent passion,—the lot of Aumerle was one
which might well render him a subject of envy. In the pleasantness of
that lot lay its peril. Aumerle was not the first saint who in prosperity
has thought that he should never be moved, who has been tempted to
regard earthly blessings as tokens of Heaven’s peculiar favour. He knew
little of the burden and heat of the day, still less of the strife
and the struggle. Self-satisfaction was beginning to creep over his
soul, as vegetation mantles a standing pool over which the rough winds
never sweep. ‘He is mine!’ I thought, ‘mine until death, and indolence
and apathy shall soon add their links to the chain forged by pride of
prosperity.’ But mine was not the only eye that was watching the Vicar
of Ayrley. There is an ever-wakeful Wisdom which ofttimes defeats my
most subtle schemes, leading the blind by a way they know not, drawing
back wandering souls to the orbit of duty, even as that same Wisdom hangs
the round world upon nothing, and guides the stars in their courses! My
chain was suddenly snapped asunder by a blow which came from a hand of
love, but which, in its needful force, laid prostrate the soul which it
saved. Aumerle’s loved partner was smitten with sickness, smitten unto
death, and the doating husband wrestled in agonizing prayer for her who
was dearer to him than life. The prayer was not granted, for the wings of
the saint were fledged. She escaped, like a freed bird, from the power of
temptation, for ever! Her husband remained behind,—Lawrence Aumerle was
an altered man. Earth had lost for him its alluring charm, and enchained
his affections no more. He was softened—humbled,” continued Pride, with
the bitterness of one who records his own defeat, “and in another world
he will reckon as the most signal mercy of his life the tempest which
scattered his joys, and dashed his hopes to the ground! Let us not speak
of him more,” continued the fierce spirit with impatience; “his younger
brother, the stately Augustine, will not shake off my yoke so lightly.”
“His pride may well be personal pride,” said Intemperance, following the
direction of the glance of his stern companion, “if that be he who, with
the rest of the congregation, is now obeying the summons of the church
bells. Mine eyes never rested on a more goodly man.”
“_Personal_ pride!” repeated the dark one with a mocking laugh,
“Augustine Aumerle is by far too proud for that. He would not stoop to
so childish a weakness. No, his is the pride of intellect, the pride
of conscious genius, the pride to mortals, perhaps, the most perilous
of all, which trusts its own power to explore impenetrable mystery,
and thereby involves in a hopeless labyrinth; that seeks to sound
unfathomable depths, and may sink for ever in the attempt.”
“Is he then a sceptic?” inquired Intemperance.
“No, not yet, _not yet_,” murmured the tempter; “but I am leading him in
the way to become one. I am leading him as I have before led some of the
most brilliant sons of genius. I have made them trust their own waxen
wings, rely on the strength of their own reason, and the higher they have
risen in their flight, the deeper and darker has been their fall.” A
gleam of savage triumph, like a flash from a dark cloud, passed over the
evil spirit as he spoke.
“Who is he with the long white hair,” asked his companion, “who even now
glanced up at these old towers with an expression so stern and so sad?”
“He who was once their heir,” replied Pride. “You see Timon Bardon, whom
you and I disinherited through the power which we possessed over his
father.”
“Have you not thereby lost the son?” asked Intemperance. “Would not the
pride of wealth—”
He was rudely interrupted by his associate—“Know you not that there is
also a pride of poverty?” he cried. “Have you forgotten that there is
the acid fermentation as well as the vinous? Ha! ha! my influence is
recognised over the rich and the great; but who knows—who knows,” he
repeated, clenching his shadowy hand, “in how heavy a grasp I can hold
down the poor! But I can no longer linger here,” continued Pride; “I
must mingle with yon crowd of worshippers, even as they enter the house
of prayer. Unless I keep close at the side of each, they may derive some
benefit from the sermon, from forgetting to criticise the preacher.”
“And I,” exclaimed Intemperance, “must now away to do my work of death
amongst such as never enter a house of prayer.”
And so the two evil spirits parted, each on his own dark errand. My
tale deals only with Pride, and rather as his influence is seen in
the actions and characters of the human beings to whom the preceding
conversation related, than as possessing any distinct existence of his
own. Let these three first chapters be regarded as a preface in dialogue,
explaining the design of my little volume; or as a glimpse of the hidden
clockwork which, itself unseen, directs the movements of everyday life.
Most thankful should I be if such a glimpse could induce my reader to
look nearer at home; if, when ubiquitous Pride speaks to the various
characters in this tale, the reader should ask himself whether there be
not something familiar in the tone of that voice, and with a searching
glance examine whether his own soul be clogged with no link of the
tyrant’s chain,—whether he himself be not a prisoner of Pride.
CHAPTER IV.
A GLANCE INTO THE COTTAGE.
“Where’s he for honest poverty
Wha hangs his head, and a’ that,
The coward slave, we pass him by,
We dare be poor for a’ that.”
BURNS.
The “small grey speck” just visible from the summit of Nettleby Tower,
on nearer approach expands into a stone cottage, which, excepting that
it has two storeys instead of one, and can boast an iron knocker to the
door, and an apology for a verandah round the window, has little that
could serve to distinguish it from the dwelling of a common labourer.
We will not pause in the little garden, even to look at the bed of
polyanthus in which its possessor takes great pride; we will at once
enter the single sitting-room which occupies almost the whole of the
ground floor, and after taking a glance at the apartment, give a little
attention to its occupants.
It is evident, even on the most superficial survey, that different
tastes have been concerned in the fitting up of the cottage. Most of the
furniture is plain, even to coarseness; the table is of deal, and so are
the chairs, but over the first a delicate cover has been thrown, and
the latter—to the annoyance of the master of the house—are adorned with
a variety of tidies, which too often form themselves into superfluous
articles of dress for those who chance to occupy the seats. The wall
is merely white-washed, but there has been an attempt to make it look
gay, by hanging on it pale watercolour drawings of flowers, bearing but
an imperfect resemblance to nature. One end of the room is devoted to
the arts, and bears unmistakable evidence of the presence of woman in
the dwelling. A green guitar-box, from which peeps a broad pink ribbon,
occupies a place in the corner, half hidden by a little table, on which,
most carefully arranged, appear several small articles of vertu. A tiny,
round mirror occupies the centre, attached to an ornamental receptacle
for cards; two or three miniatures in morocco cases, diminutive cups and
saucers of porcelain, and a pair of china figures which have suffered
from time, the one wanting an arm and the other a head,—these form the
chief treasures of the collection, if I except a few gaily bound books,
which are so disposed as to add to the general effect.
At this end of the room sits a lady engaged in cutting out a tissue paper
ornament for the grate; for though the weather is cold, no chilliness of
atmosphere would be thought to justify a fire in that room from the 1st
of April to that of November. The lady, who is the only surviving member
of the family of Timon Bardon and his late wife the farmer’s daughter,
seems to have numbered between thirty and forty years of age,—it would be
difficult to say to which date the truth inclines, for Cecilia herself
would never throw light on the subject. Miss Bardon’s complexion is
sallow; her tresses light, the eye-lashes lighter, and the brows but
faintly defined. There is a general appearance of whity brown about the
face, which is scarcely redeemed from insipidity by the lustre of a pair
of mild, grey eyes.
But if there be a want of colour in the countenance, the same fault
cannot be found in the attire, which is not only studiously tasteful
and neat, but richer in texture, and more fashionable in style, than
might have been expected in the occupant of so poor a cottage. The fact
is, that Cecilia Bardon’s pride and passion is dress; it has been her
weakness since the days of her childhood, when a silly mother delighted
to deck out her first-born in all the extravagance of fashion. It is this
pride which makes the struggle with poverty more severe, and which is
the source of the selfishness which occasionally surprises her friends
in one, on all other points, the most kindly and considerate of women.
Cecilia would rather go without a meal than wear cotton gloves, and a
silk dress affords her more delight than any intellectual feast. She had
a sore struggle in her mind whether to expend the little savings of her
allowance on a much-needed curtain to the window to keep out draughts
in winter and glare in summer, a subscription to the village school, or
a pair of fawn-coloured kid boots, which had greatly taken her fancy.
Prudence, Charity, Vanity, contended together, but the fawn-coloured
boots carried the day! One of them is now resting on a footstool, shewing
off as neat a little foot as ever trod on a Brussels carpet,—at least,
such is the opinion of its possessor. Grim Pride must have laughed when
he framed his fetters of such flimsy follies as these!
Opposite to Cecilia sits her father, whose appearance, as well as
character, offers a strong contrast to that of his daughter. Dr. Bardon
is a man who, though his dress be of the commonest description, could
hardly be passed in a crowd without notice. His dark eyes flash under
thick, beetling, black brows with all the fire of youth; and but for the
long white hair which falls almost as low as his shoulders, and furrows
on each side of the mouth, caused by a trick of frequently drawing the
corners downwards, Timon Bardon would appear almost too young to be the
father of Cecilia. There is something leonine in the whole cast of his
countenance, something that conveys an impression that he holds the world
at bay, will shake his white mane at its darts, and make it feel the
power of his claws. The doctor’s occupation, however, at present is of
the quietest description,—he is reading an old volume of theology, and
his mind is absorbed in his subject. Presently a muttered “Good!” shows
that he is satisfied with his author, and Bardon, after vainly searching
his pockets, rises to look for a pencil to mark the passage that he
approves.
He saunters up to Cecilia’s show-table, and examines the ornamental
card-rack attached to the tiny round mirror.
“Never find anything useful here!” he growls to himself; then, addressing
his daughter, “Why don’t you throw away these dirty cards, I’m sick of
the very sight of them!”
Cecilia half rises in alarm, which occasions a shower of little pink
paper cuttings to flutter from her knee to the floor. “O papa! don’t,
don’t throw them away; they’re the countess’s wedding cards!”
Down went the corners of the lips. “Were they a duchess’s,” said Dr.
Bardon, “there would be no reason for sticking them there for years.”
“Only one year and ten months since Annabella married,” timidly
interposed Cecilia.
“What is it to me if it be twenty!” said the doctor, walking up and down
the room as he spoke; “she’s nothing to us, and we’re nothing to her!”
“O papa! you used always to like Annabella.”
“I liked Annabella well enough, but I don’t care a straw for the
countess; and if she had cared for me, she’d have managed to come four
miles to see me.”
“She has been abroad for some time, and—”
“And she has done with little people like us,” said the doctor, drawing
himself up to his full height, and looking as if he did not feel himself
to be little at all. “I force my acquaintance on no one, and would not
give one flower from my garden for the cards of all the peerage.”
Cecilia felt the conversation unpleasant, and did not care to keep it up.
She bent down, and picked up one by one the scraps of pink paper which
she had scattered. Something like a sigh escaped from her lips.
Dr. Bardon was the first to speak.
“I saw Augustine Aumerle yesterday at church; I suppose he’s on a visit
to his brother the vicar.”
“How very, very handsome he is!” remarked Cecilia.
“You women are such fools,” said the doctor, “you think of nothing but
looks.”
“But he’s so clever too, so wonderfully clever! They say he carried off
all the honours at Cambridge.”
“Much good they will do him,” growled the doctor, throwing himself down
on his chair; “I got honours too when I was at college, and I might
better have been sowing turnips for any advantage I’ve had out of them.
It’s the fool that gets on in the world!”
This, by the way, was a favourite axiom of Bardon’s, first adopted at
the suggestion of Pride, as being highly consolatory to one who had never
managed to get on in the world.
“I think that I see Ida and Mabel Aumerle crossing the road,” said
Cecilia, glancing out of the window. “How beautiful Ida is, and so
charming! I declare I think she’s an angel!”
“She’s well enough,” replied the doctor, in a tone which said that she
was that, but nothing more.
In a short time a little tap was heard at the door, and the vicar’s
daughters were admitted. Ida indeed looked lovely; a rapid walk in a cold
wind had brought a brilliant rose to her cheek, and as she laid on the
table a large paper parcel which she and her sister had carried by turns,
her eyes beamed with benevolent pleasure. Mabel was far less attractive
in appearance than her sister, a small upturned nose robbing her face of
all pretensions to beauty beyond what youth and good-humour might give;
but she also looked bright and happy, for the girl’s errand was one of
kindness. The want of a curtain in Bardon’s cold room had been noticed by
others than Cecilia, and the parcel contained a crimson one made up by
the young ladies themselves.
“Oh! what a beauty! what a love!” exclaimed Cecilia, in the enthusiasm of
grateful admiration. “Papa, only see what a splendid curtain dear Ida and
Mabel have brought us!”
The doctor was not half so enthusiastic. It has been said that there
are four arts difficult of attainment,—_how to give reproof, how to take
reproof, how to give a present, and how to receive one_. This difficulty
is chiefly owing to pride. Timon Bardon was more annoyed at a want having
been perceived, than gratified at its having been removed. He would
gladly enough have obliged the daughters of his pastor, but to be under
even a small obligation to them was a burden to his sensitive spirit. He
could hardly thank his young friends; and a stranger might have judged
from his manner that the Aumerles were depriving him of something that
he valued, rather than adding to his comforts. But Ida knew Bardon’s
character well, and made allowance for the temper of a peevish,
disappointed man. She seated herself by Cecilia, and began at once on a
different topic.
“I have a message for you, Miss Bardon. I saw Annabella on Saturday.”
“The countess!” cried the expectant Cecilia.
“She was at our house, and regretted that the threatening weather
prevented her driving on here.”
“I’d have been so delighted!” interrupted Cecilia, while the doctor
muttered to himself some inaudible remark.
“But she desired me to say, with her love, how much pleasure it would
give her if you and her old friend the doctor (these were her words)
would come to see her at Dashleigh Hall.”
The grey eyes of Miss Bardon lighted up with irrepressible pleasure, and
even the gruff old doctor uttered a rather complacent grunt.
“She begged,” said Mabel, “that you would drive over some morning and
take luncheon, and let her show you over the garden and park.”
“Then she’s not changed, dear creature!” exclaimed Cecilia.
“And she hopes before long,” continued Mabel, “to find herself again at
Milton Cottage.”
“Mill Cottage,” said the doctor gruffly; for the name of his tenement
had for many years been a disputed subject between him and his daughter
Cecilia;—“there’s common sense in that name: Mill Cottage, because it was
once connected with a mill. To turn it into ‘Milton’ is pure nonsense
and affectation. A fine title would hang about as well on this place
as knee-buckles and ruff on a ploughman!” And having thus given his
oracular opinion, Dr. Bardon strolled out into his garden, leaving the
young ladies to pursue uninterrupted conversation together, none the less
agreeable for his absence.
“You will excuse papa,” said Cecilia, feeling that some apology was
required for her father’s abrupt departure.
Dr. Bardon’s manner was far rougher and less courteous than it would
have been had he appeared as the lord of Nettleby Tower, instead of a
poor surgeon with indifferent practice. Whether it were that he was
soured by disappointment, or that his pride shrank from the idea of
appearing to cringe to those more favoured by fortune than himself, it
would be perhaps difficult to determine; he appeared to consider that
true dignity consisted in despising those outward advantages which he
would probably have overvalued had he himself possessed them. Thus, while
Cecilia’s pride led her to make the best possible appearance, and catch
any reflected gleam of grandeur from opulent or titled acquaintance, Dr.
Bardon rather gloried in the meanness of his home, never cared to hide
the patch upon his coat, and considered himself equal in his poverty to
any peer who wore the garter and the George.
The doctor appeared to have walked off his ill-humour, for when Ida and
Mabel bade adieu to Miss Bardon, they found him ready to escort them to
his gate. With not ungraceful courtesy he presented the young ladies with
a nosegay of his choicest hyacinths, and even condescended to say that
he valued their present for the sake of the fair hands that had worked
it! There was something of the “fine old English gentleman” lingering yet
about the disinherited man.
CHAPTER V.
BOTH SIDES.
“From idle words, that restless throng
And haunt our hearts when we would pray;
From pride’s false chain, and jarring wrong,
Seal Thou my lips, and guard the way.”
KEBLE.
“Now the doctor’s happy! he has got rid of his gratitude! I knew how it
would be!” laughed Mabel, as soon as the girls had walked beyond reach of
hearing.
“What do you mean?” asked Ida.
“Did you not see how uncomfortable the poor man was under the weight of
even such a little obligation? It was steam high pressure with him, till
he opened a safety-valve, and off flew all his debt discharged in the
shape of a bunch of hyacinths!”
“How you talk!” said her sister with a smile; “he intended these poor
little flowers as a mark of attention; they were no return for our
present.”
“O Ida, how little you know! Why, Dr. Bardon does not think that there
are hyacinths in the world that can bear comparison with his. He thinks
them worth any money. He carries a mental glass of very singular
construction, patented by the maker, Pride. Look through the one end,
everything is small; look through the other, everything is big! He turns
the magnifier to what he does himself, the diminisher to what others do
for him; and it is wonderful how he thus manages to economize gratitude,
and keep himself out of debt to his friends. Depend upon it, seen through
his glass, his hyacinths swelled to the size of hollyhocks, and our
curtain diminished to that of a sampler!”
“You are a sad satirical girl!” said Ida.
“Not I, I’ve only practised the ‘vigilance of observation and accuracy
of distinction, which neither books nor precepts can teach,’ which the
famous Mr. Jenkins used to recommend to papa when he was young. I am
merely distinguishing between the kindnesses which a man does to please a
friend, and those which he does to gratify his own pride. Dr. Bardon, in
spite of his poverty, is as proud as the Earl of Dashleigh can be.”
“But he is one who deserves much indulgence.”
“I am not saying anything against him,” interrupted Mabel; “I rather like
a dash of pride in a character; I know I have plenty of it myself.”
“Mabel—”
“Why, darling, I’m proud of you!” exclaimed Mabel, turning her
eyes affectionately on her sister; “and I’m proud of my excellent
father, proud of my glorious uncle, but I am not proud,”—here Mabel
laughed,—“I’m not proud of my step-mother at all.”
“Mabel, dearest—”
“I’m convinced that the world may be divided into two classes—those
made of porcelain, and those of crockery. There seems such a wonderful
difference in the nature of minds, into whatever shape education may
twist them! Now, my father, uncle, and you, are made of real Sevres
porcelain, and Mrs. Aumerle—”
“Really, Mabel, you do wrong to speak thus of her.”
“Well, I won’t if you don’t like it, darling, but she’s so intensely
common-place and matter-of-fact! I don’t believe that she understands
or could enter into our feelings any more than if we had been born in
different planets!”
Ida sighed. “It is our appointed trial,” she replied; and these few
words, though well intended, did more to impress upon her young sister
the hardship of having an uncongenial stepmother, than open complaint
might have done. Mabel regarded her gentle sister as a suffering saint,
and had no idea that there might be two sides even to such a question as
this.
Ida’s conscience warned her that the preceding conversation had been
unprofitable, to say the least of it, and she knew well what Scripture
saith against _every idle word_. She therefore turned the channel
of discourse, and told Mabel of her new plan of having a class for
farm-boys, which she intended herself to conduct.
“You can’t manage more upon Sundays, Ida; you have two classes already,
you know.”
“True; this must be on the Saturday evening, when the lads have left off
work.”
“You can’t have the school-room, then; that’s Mrs. Aumerle’s time for the
mother’s class.”
“I have been thinking about that,” said Ida, gravely; “but there is
really no other hour that will be suitable at all for mine. I must ask
Mrs. Aumerle to have her women a little earlier in the afternoon.”
“I would not ask a favour of her!” said Mabel proudly.
“It is never pleasant to ask favours,” replied Ida; “but it is sometimes
our duty to do so.”
It was growing dark before the sisters reached their home. They found
Mrs. Aumerle busily engaged in cutting out clothes for the poor, wielding
her large, bright scissors with quick hand, and directing its operations
with an experienced eye. She looked up from her occupation as Ida and
Mabel entered the room.
“What has made you so late?” asked the lady.
“Oh! we have had a nice, long chat with Cecily Bardon,” replied Mabel;
“we never thought of the hour.”
“I hope that you will think of it another time,” said Mrs. Aumerle,
resuming her cutting and clipping; “it is not proper for young ladies to
be crossing the fields after sunset without an escort.”
“Not proper!” repeated Mabel half aloud, her cheek suffused with an angry
flush.
“We have been always accustomed,” said Ida more calmly, “to walk whither
and at what hour we pleased, and we have never found the smallest
inconvenience arise from so doing.”
“Your having done so is no reason why you should do so,” said the lady
firmly; “you have been too much left to yourselves, and it is well that
you have now some one of a little experience to judge what is suitable or
unsuitable for two young girls of your age.”
Mabel turned down the corners of her mouth after the fashion of Dr.
Bardon; happily Mrs. Aumerle was too busy with a jacket-sleeve to look
at her step-daughter’s face. Ida seated herself without reply; but Pride
stole up at that moment and whispered in her ear, “You can manage quite
as well for yourself as the meddling dame can manage for you. She might
be content to let well alone, and confine herself to her own affairs.”
Ida now entered upon the subject of the class for farmers’ boys and
labouring lads, and explained the necessity for holding it on the
particular day and hour on which the mothers’ meeting usually took
place. She dwelt with gentle eloquence upon the difficulties and
temptations of the youths who would be benefited by the new arrangement;
but it tried her patience not a little to hear the snip-snip of the
scissors all the time that she was speaking.
“Well, I’ll consider the matter,” said Mrs. Aumerle, stopping at length
in her occupation; “it will cause me a little inconvenience, but I think
that the thing may be managed. But,” she continued, as Ida, having gained
her point, was about to leave the apartment, “but we have not thought of
the most important thing—who is to conduct the class?”
“I had thought of it,” replied Ida; “I am going to conduct it myself.”
“You!” exclaimed Mrs. Aumerle, turning towards Ida a face whose naturally
high colour was heightened by stooping over her cutting; “you! the thing
is not to be dreamed of! Your father’s daughter to be teaching and
preaching to a set of hulking farm lads, as if they were a parcel of
little schoolboys! It would not become a young lady like you.”
“I have yet to learn what can become a lady, be she old or young, better
than teaching the ignorant and helping the poor,” said Ida with forced
calmness, but great constraint and coldness of manner.
“Oh! that’s very fine talking, my dear; the thing may be a very good
thing in itself, but we must choose different instruments for different
kinds of work. One would not mend quills with scissors, or cut out
flannel with a penknife. I can’t hear of your holding such a class.”
Commanding herself sufficiently not to reply, but with an angry and
swelling heart Ida sought her own room, followed by the indignant Mabel.
No sooner had they reached it than Mabel threw her arms around Ida, and
exclaimed, “My own darling, angel sister! how dared she speak so to you!”
“She will grieve one day,” said Ida, struggling to keep down tears, “that
she has put any stumbling-block in the way of such a work. Mabel, we must
pity and pray for her!”
“And never let yourselves be led by her,” suggested Pride.
“That girl wants somebody to guide her;” such were the reflections of
Mrs. Aumerle, as she went on with her work for the poor. “There’s a great
deal of good in her, but she wants ballast,—she wants common-sense. She
is spoilt by being so long without the control of a mother, and needs,
almost as much as saucy Mabel, a good firm hand over her. With all Ida’s
gentleness and meekness, there’s in her a world of obstinacy and pride.
I wish that I had brought one verse to her recollection, which she seems
to leave out when she reads the Bible—_Likewise ye younger, submit
yourselves unto the elder; yea, all of you be subject one to another, and
be clothed with humility; for God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace
to the humble._ Ida has a wonderful conceit of her own opinion, as most
inexperienced young people have; and it’s almost impossible to convince
her that she ever can be wrong. She is not wrong, however, about the
duty of having a class for these poor farm lads; I must consult Lawrence
as to how it can be done.” The lady went on with her cogitations upon
the subject. “We could not expect our schoolmaster to undertake such an
addition to his labours. The clerk, Ashby—no, no, he’s not fitted for
it; he’d set the young fellows yawning,—no one would come twice for his
teaching. Perhaps the best plan would be for me to take the lads myself,
and give up my mother’s meeting to Ida. It would be far more suitable for
a pretty young creature like her. But I must keep the cutting out and
shaping of the poor-clothes still, for clever as she is in reading and
talking, that is a business which poor Ida never could manage with all
the goodwill in the world.”
And so the plain, practical stepmother settled the matter in her own
mind; and only Pride could suggest that her plan was inconvenient,
inconsiderate, or unkind. It was ultimately adopted by Ida, but with a
reluctance and coldness which deprived both ladies of the encouragement
and pleasure which they would have derived from cheerful, hearty,
co-operation with each other in labours of love.
CHAPTER VI.
THE VISIT TO THE HALL.
“The tulip and the butterfly
Appear in gayer coats than I;
Let me be dressed fine as I will,
Flies, flowers, and worms excel me still.”
WATTS.
The visit of the sisters Aumerle, or rather the message which they had
brought, had caused great excitement in the mind of Cecilia Bardon. One
thought was now uppermost there, thrusting itself forward at all times,
interfering with domestic duties, taking her attention even from her
prayers; that thought was—how should she persuade her father to pay a
visit to Dashleigh Hall!
Dr. Bardon held out against entreaties for two days; on the third he
yielded, having probably all along only made show of fight to avoid
seeming eagerly to catch at an invitation from a titled acquaintance.
The next question was—How was the visit to be paid? Four miles was a
distance too great to be traversed on foot by Cecilia Bardon.
“We could get a neat clarence from Pelton,” suggested the lady.
“Pelton!” exclaimed the doctor,—“why, Pelton is six miles off! You’ll not
find me paying for a clarence to go twenty miles to carry me to a place
to which I could walk any fine morning. I’ve not money to fling away
after that fashion.”
“If only the Aumerles kept a carriage!” sighed Cecilia.
“If they kept fifty I’d not ask for the loan of one,” said the doctor,
with all the pride of poverty.
“Dear me! how shall we ever get to Dashleigh Hall!” cried Cecilia.
“I’ll tell you what, I’ll hire our neighbour the farmer’s
donkey-chaise,—that won’t ruin even a poor man like me.”
“A donkey-chaise!” exclaimed Miss Bardon in horror.
“Why, you’ve been glad enough of it before now to carry you over to
Pelton, when you had shopping to do in the town.”
“Pelton,—why, yes,—shopping,—but to call on a countess!”
“A countess, I suppose, is made of flesh and blood like other people;
if she’s such an idiot as to care whether her friends come to her in
chariots or donkey-chaises, the less we have to do with her the better,
say I.”
“But to drive through the park—to go up to the grand hall, to—to—to be
seen by all the fine liveried servants—”
The doctor actually stamped with impatience. “What is it to us,” he
cried, “if all the lackeys in Christendom were to see us? We’re doing
nothing wrong—nothing to be ashamed of. I should be as much a gentleman
in a chaise, or a cart, drawn by a donkey or a dog, as if I’d fifty
racers in my stables, and a handle a mile long to my name.”
The pride of the father and the daughter were at variance, but it was the
same passion that worked in both. Cecilia sought dignity in accessories,
Dr. Bardon found it in self. She would climb up to distinction in the
world by grasping at every advantage held out by the rank and wealth
of her friends; he would rise also, but by trampling under foot rank
and wealth as things to be despised. The pride of the daughter was most
ridiculous—that of the father most deadly. Reader, do you know nothing of
either?
One of the things on which Bardon prided himself was on being master
in his own house—no very difficult matter, as his subjects consisted
but of one gentle-tempered daughter, and one old deaf domestic. On the
present occasion Cecilia soon found that she must go to Dashleigh Hall
in a donkey-carriage, if she intended to go at all; and after a longer
struggle than usual, which ended in something like tears, she yielded
to the pressure of circumstances, and consented to accompany her father
the next day in the ignoble vehicle which he had selected. This point
settled, her mind was free to give itself to the darling subject of
dress. Half the day was devoted to touching and retouching last summer’s
bonnet, which looked rather the worse for wear, and selecting such
articles of attire as might give a distinguished and fashionable air to
the lady of Milton Cottage. Cecilia was not unsuccessful. Never, perhaps,
had a more elegantly dressed woman stepped into a donkey-chaise before.
Her flounced silk dress expanded to such fashionable dimensions as
scarcely to leave space in the humble conveyance for the accommodation of
the doctor.
If her dress was an object of triumph to Miss Bardon, it was also one
of solicitude and care. Never, surely, were roads so dusty, and never
was dust more annoying. Her nervous anxiety and precautions irritated
the temper of the doctor, who found more than enough to try it in the
obstinacy of the animal that he drove, without further provocation from
his companion. Both father and daughter were well pleased when they at
length reached the ornamental lodge of Dashleigh Park.
“Papa,” suggested Cecilia timidly, “could we not leave the donkey to
graze in the lane, and go through the grounds on foot?”
“Leave the hired donkey to be carried off by any party of tramping
gipsies! I’m not such a fool,” said the doctor.
The lodge-keeper obeyed the summons of the bell, which was rung with more
force than was needful; he stood still, however, without opening the
gate, to inquire what the occupants of the donkey-chaise wanted.
“Open the gate, will you?” cried the doctor, in his rough, domineering
manner.
“For Dr. and Miss Bardon, of Milton Cottage, friends of the countess,”
said Cecilia nervously, feeling very uncomfortable at her own position.
The gate-keeper looked hesitatingly at the lady, then at the chaise, then
at the lady again. It is possible that her appearance decided his doubts,
or that the impatience of the doctor overbore them, for the gate slowly
rolled back on its hinges, and the donkey-chaise entered the park.
Cecilia could scarcely find any charm in the beautiful drive, magnificent
timber, verdant glades, broad avenues affording glimpses of distant
prospects, sunny knolls on which grazed the light-footed deer. She could
not, however, refrain from an exclamation of delight as a sudden bend in
the road brought her unexpectedly in sight of the lordly Hall.
Dr. Bardon surveyed the splendid building before him with a gloomy,
dissatisfied eye. What was it compared to Nettleby Tower, in the mind of
the disinherited man? “Mere gingerbread! mere gingerbread!” he muttered
to himself, as he drew up at the lofty entrance. He saw more beauty in a
ruined buttress of the ancient home of his fathers than in all the florid
decorations of the countess’s magnificent abode.
Cecilia Bardon was well-nigh overpowered by the sense of the grandeur
before her. The presence of three or four of the earl’s powdered footmen
was enough in itself to make her seat in the donkey-chaise almost
intolerable to the lady.
“Lady Dashleigh at home?” inquired the doctor from his low seat, in a
tone that would have sounded haughty from a prince.
The countess was happily at home; and Cecilia, hastily descending,
breathed more freely when no longer in contact with the odious
conveyance. She felt something as a prisoner may feel when he has left
the jail behind, his connection with which he desires to forget, wishing
that all others could do so likewise. Dr. Bardon flung the rein on the
neck of the donkey, and followed his daughter into the Hall.
They were introduced into a splendid apartment, fitted up with
magnificence and taste. Poor Cecilia, as she there awaited the countess,
painfully contrasted the room with its glittering mirrors and gilded
ceiling, painted panels and velvet cushions, with the homeliness of her
own humble abode. Pride, who revels in human misery, would not omit the
opportunity of inflicting an envious pang. But his barbed dart went
deeper—far deeper into the heart of the unhappy Bardon—the man who would
have scornfully laughed at the idea of the possibility of such as he
envying any mortal in the world.
[Illustration: Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was most gracious and
cordial.
_Page 57._]
Cecilia had scarcely time to gaze around her, shake out her dusty
flounces, and glance in a mirror to see if her scarf fell gracefully,
when Annabella herself appeared from an inner apartment.
The appearance of the youthful countess was rather attractive than
striking. Her figure was below the middle height, and so light and
delicate in its proportions as to have earned for Annabella in girlhood
the title of Titania, queen of the fairies. Her complexion had not the
purity of that of her cousin Ida; but any emotion or excitement suffused
her cheek with a beautiful crimson, and lit up the vivacious dark eyes,
which were the only decidedly pretty feature in a face whose chief
charm lay in its ever-varying expression. The irregular outline of the
countess’s profile deprived her countenance of all claim to absolute
beauty, but no one when under the spell of her winning conversation,
could pause to criticise or even notice defects where the general effect
was so pleasing. The dress of the countess was not such as might have
been expected in one of her rank. It was picturesque rather than costly,
fanciful rather than fashionable. Annabella had just been bending over
her desk, busy with a romance which she was writing; her tresses were
slightly disordered, and a small ink stain actually soiled the whiteness
of one little delicate finger.
Her greeting to Dr. and Miss Bardon was most gracious and cordial. She
came forward with both hands extended, and welcomed her old friends to
Dashleigh Hall with a frank kindliness which at once set Cecilia at her
ease. “She is not changed in the least; she is the same fascinating being
as ever,” was the reflection of the gratified guest.
Dr. Bardon was not so easily won. He was out of temper with himself and
all the world. The touch of pride had turned indeed his wine of life
into a concentrated acid. Annabella could not but notice the hardness
of his manner, but she was neither surprised nor offended, for she knew
the character of the man. “I will conquer the old lion!” thought she,
and she exerted all her powers to do so. How thoughtfully attentive the
countess became, how she humoured her guest’s little fancies, how she
avoided jarring upon his prejudices, and talked of old times, old scenes,
old friends, till she fairly beat down, one after another, every barrier
behind which ill-humour could lurk!
Annabella took the arm of the doctor, and with Cecilia at her side,
sauntered down the marble terrace into the garden. She consulted Timon
Bardon about the disposition of her flower-beds, asked advice concerning
the management of plants, and finally overcame the old lion altogether
by begging for a slip from his Venice Sumach. The moment that the doctor
found that he could confer a favour instead of accepting one, all
his equanimity returned; and when the party re-entered the beautiful
drawing-room, the only shadow on the enjoyment of any of the three was
Cecilia’s consciousness that the gravel-walks had impaired the beauty of
her fawn-coloured boots.
“What a sweet creature the countess is!” was Miss Bardon’s silent
reflection; “prosperity has done her no harm; she has not a particle of
pride!”
CHAPTER VII.
A MISADVENTURE.
“Where pride and passion frame the nuptial chain,
Time must the gilding from the fetter wear;
Love’s golden links alone unchanged remain,
Hallowed by faith, to be renewed in heaven again.”
“She has not a particle of pride!” Such may be the judgment of the world,
which looks not below the surface, but the recording angel may give a
very different account. Let us examine a little more closely into the
character of the countess, and see if she may fairly be ranked amongst
the _poor in spirit_, of whom is the _kingdom of heaven_.
Annabella had been an orphan almost from her birth, and had been
brought up by a tender grandmother, since deceased, who had made an
idol of her little darling, the heiress to all her wealth. As soon as
the child had power to frame a sentence, that sentence was law to the
household. Annabella, the fairy queen, acquired a habit of ruling, which
gave a permanent cast to her mind. Gifted with joyous spirits, a sweet
temper, and a strong desire to please, her pride was seldom offensive.
Annabella’s subjects were willing, for the sovereign was beloved.
As the child grew into the woman, her views began to expand; she desired
a wider sway. Annabella was not contented to rule merely in a household,
to influence only a small circle of friends. Like those who cut their
names on a pyramid, she was ambitious of leaving her mark on the world.
The only instrument by which it seemed possible to accomplish this object
of ambition was the pen. If “the press” is the fourth power in the state,
Annabella resolved to have a share in that power. She had a lively fancy,
a ready wit, and, to her transporting delight, her first essay was
successful. The young lady’s contributions to a monthly periodical were
indeed sent under a _nom de guerre_, but Annabella’s darling hope was to
make that adopted title of “Egeria” famous throughout the land.
It was at this point of her history that the Earl of Dashleigh, smarting
under the sting of mortified pride, and casually thrown much into the
charming society of Annabella, made her the offer of his hand. The eye of
the young heiress had not, like that of her cousin Ida, been fixed upon
objects so high that the glare of earthly grandeur died away before it
like the sparkles of fireworks below. Annabella was completely dazzled
by the idea of such a brilliant alliance. Her imagination immediately
invested the young earl with every great and glorious quality. Love threw
a halo around him, and the maiden fancied that she saw realized in her
noble suitor every poetical dream of her girlhood. Nor was love the only
chord that vibrated to rapture in the heart of Dashleigh’s young bride.
Did not this elevation to rank and dignity offer at once a wider sphere
to her eager ambition? From the rapidity of her conquest, Annabella
deemed that her power over the earl would be unbounded, little imagining
how much that conquest was owing to the effect of his pride and pique.
Marriage soon undeceived Annabella. She found herself united to a man
at least as proud as herself, though his pride took a different form.
As long as the bride was contented simply to please, there was domestic
harmony; Annabella was happy in her husband, and he thought that no
companion could be so agreeable as his witty and lively wife. But the
moment that the countess attempted to rule, the elements of discord
began to work. The earl, who never lost consciousness of high birth and
distinguished rank, was aware that he had married one who, though of good
family, was yet considerably below himself in social position. This,
however, would have mattered little, had Annabella readily accommodated
herself to the new circumstances in which she was placed. The nobleman,
in the famous old tale, had deigned to wed even the humble Griselda; he
had had no reason to regret his choice, but then there was a difference,
wide as north from south, between Griselda and Annabella! As soon as the
young countess became aware that her husband felt that he had stooped a
little when he raised her to share his rank, all her pride at once rose
in arms. She was more determined than ever to assert the independence
which she regarded as the right of her sex.
The bond which pride had first helped to form was ill fitted to bear
the daily strain which was now put upon it. Annabella, all the romance
of courtship over, saw her idol without its gilding, the halo of fancy
faded away, and he over whom its lustre had been thrown, appeared but
as an ordinary mortal. In a thousand little ways, scarcely apparent to
any but the parties immediately concerned, the habits and wishes of the
ill-assorted couple jarred painfully on each other. Pride revelled in his
work of mischief as he glided from the one to the other.
“Your wife,” he would whisper to the earl, “with all her talents, and
all her charms, is ill fitted for the station which she holds. She has
not the dignity, the stateliness of mien which would beseem the lady of
Dashleigh Hall. She has vulgar tastes, vulgar friends, vulgar amusements.
Her very dress is not such as becomes the wife of a peer of the realm.
She is giddy, fantastic, and vain, and altogether devoid of a due sense
of your condescension in placing her at the head of your splendid
establishment. Your choice has been a mistake.”
Then the spirit of mischief would breathe out his treason to Annabella:
“Your husband, if superior to you in descent, you have now discovered to
be so in no single other point. He has neither your wit nor your spirit.
He is rather a weak, though an obstinate man, and thinks much more than
common-sense warrants of what has been called ‘the accident of birth.’
Have you not much more reason to exult in belonging to the aristocracy
of talent, than that of mere rank like him? Do you glory in the name of
Countess as you do in that of ‘Egeria,’ by which alone you are known to
reading thousands?”
Having thus given my readers a glimpse of “the skeleton in the house”
where all appears outwardly so full of enjoyment, I will take up my
thread where I laid it down, and return to the drawing-room of Dashleigh
Hall.
Dr. Bardon, as we have seen, had been restored to good humour by the
tact and attentions of the countess, and Cecilia exhausted all her
superlatives in admiration of everything that she saw. The conversation
flowed pleasantly between Annabella and the doctor, for Bardon was
a well read and intelligent man, and literature was the countess’s
passion. Cecilia, however, found the discourse assuming too much of the
character of a _tête-a-tête_, and not being content to remain exclusively
a listener, watched eagerly for an opportunity to drop in her little
contribution to “the feast of reason and the flow of soul.”
“Yes, the world is much like a library,” said Annabella, in reply to an
observation from the doctor, “but most persons enter it rather to give a
superficial glance at the binding of the books, than to make themselves
masters of the contents.”
“They are satisfied if the gilding lie thick enough on the backs of the
tomes,” said the doctor.
“But what a deep, what a curious study would every character be, if
we could read it through from beginning to end (skipping the preface,
of course, for school-boys and school-girls are objects of natural
aversion). What romances would some lives disclose—while others would
offer the most forcible sermons that ever were written. What exquisite
beauty, what touching poetry we might find in the daily course of some
whom now we regard with little attention!”
“Your lovely Cousin Ida, for instance,” chimed in Cecilia, trying to
catch the tone of the conversation, “I always think of her as a living
poem!”
“If Ida be a poem,” said Annabella rather coldly, “she is certainly one
in blank verse,—a new version of ‘Young’s Night Thoughts,’ exceedingly
admirable and sublime!”
The countess had always professed herself attached to her cousin, with
whom she had from childhood interchanged a thousand little tokens
of affection. She would have done much to promote the happiness
of Ida, or to avert from her any real sorrow, and yet—strange
contradiction—Annabella never liked to hear warm praise of her friend.
It almost appeared as though the countess considered the admiration
accorded to her beautiful cousin as so much subtracted from herself. When
just commendation of another excites an uneasy sensation in our minds,
we need no supernatural power to recognise in it the fretting jar of the
jealous chain which pride has fixed on our souls.
Annabella was also at this time a little displeased with her cousin.
Ida Aumerle, from motives of delicacy which the reader will understand
though the countess could not, had declined repeated invitations to pay
a long visit to Dashleigh Hall. Annabella, who was eager to show her new
possessions to the friend of her youth, was hurt at what appeared to her
to be coldness, if not unkindness. To be _easily offended_ is one of the
most indubitable marks of pride, and from this Annabella was certainly
not free.
While the preceding conversation was proceeding in the drawing-room,
a horseman, attended by a groom, rode up to the entrance of Dashleigh
Hall. He was a man who had scarcely yet reached the meridian of life.
His figure was graceful, though affording small promise of physical
strength; his features well-formed, and of almost feminine delicacy,
though the prevailing expression which sat upon them was one of conscious
superiority,—now softening into condescension, now, at any real or
imagined affront, rising into that of offended dignity.
Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh—for this was he—seemed, figuratively
speaking, never to be out of the cumbersome robes in which, on state
occasions, he appeared as a peer of the realm. Whether he mingled in
society, or conversed alone with his wife, proffered hospitality,
or received it, he appeared to feel the weight of a coronet always
encircling his brow. The question which he asked himself before entering
upon any line of action, was less whether it were right or wrong, prudent
or foolish, as whether it were worthy of Reginald, twelfth Earl of
Dashleigh. Pride had kept the young nobleman from many of the vices and
follies of his age; pride had prevented him from doing anything that
might injure his character in the eyes of the world, and had led him to
do many things which gained for him popular applause; but pride, at the
best, is but a miserable substitute for a higher principle of action; its
fruits may appear fair to the eye, but are dust and corruption within.
The earl was not a remarkably skilful rider. Nature had not gifted him
with either muscular strength or iron nerve. At the moment that he
reached his own door his horsemanship was put to unpleasant proof. An
incident, ludicrous as that which Cowper has celebrated in his humorous
poem, proved that the same mishaps may overtake a peer of the realm,
and “a citizen of credit and renown.” The sudden, prolonged bray of a
donkey—most unwonted sound in that lordly place—startled the steed which
was ridden by the earl. Its sudden plunge unseated its rider, and the
illustrious aristocrat measured his length upon the road! The accident
was of no serious nature; the nobleman was in an instant again on his
feet, shaking the dust from his garments; nothing had suffered from the
fall but Reginald’s dignity, and, consequently, his temper. The accident
appeared absurd from its cause, and Dashleigh was more provoked at the
occurrence than he might have been had some grave evil befallen him.
“How came that brute there?” he exclaimed to the servants, who
officiously crowded around him with proffers of assistance, which were
impatiently rejected by their master. “How came that brute there?” he
angrily repeated, looking indignantly at the animal which had drawn Dr.
Bardon’s humble conveyance, and which was now quietly feeding in the
luxuriant pasture of the park.
“Please you, my lord, visitors to see her ladyship came in that chaise,”
replied a footman, scarcely able to suppress a smile.
“Visitors!” said the earl sharply; “the milliner or the dressmaker,
I suppose. Tell Mills at the lodge never again to suffer such a
thing to enter the gate;” and without troubling himself with further
investigation, the nobleman entered into his house. As he did so, he
turned to his butler—“Let covers be laid for three,” he said, in a tone
of command; “and give the housekeeper notice that the Duke of Montleroy
is likely to be here at luncheon.”
“Covers are laid already for four, by her ladyship’s order,” said the
butler.
“Indeed! what guests are expected?” asked the earl.
“The lady and gentleman, my lord, who came in the chaise, and who are now
in the drawing-room,” was the reply.
The earl stalked into the library in a state, not only of high irritation
and annoyance, but also of considerable perplexity. Annabella had never
before appeared to him so utterly regardless of his wishes and feelings,
so completely destitute of a sense of what was due to her position. To
invite low people—for such, he thought, that her guests assuredly must
be—to share her meal, to be introduced to her husband, it was an offence
scarcely to be forgiven! And what was to be done on the present occasion?
Dashleigh had, on that morning, casually met and invited a duke! It would
be impossible to insult a man of his quality by making him sit at the
same table with such _canaille_! The idea of such a breach of etiquette
was abhorrent to the feelings of the aristocrat, and yet, how was the
reality to be avoided? Annabella had invited her own friends, and the
earl was too much of a gentleman to be willing to commit any decided
breach of courtesy towards his wife’s guests, even though they might
have come in a donkey conveyance.
We talk of the _petty_ miseries of pride; to Dashleigh the misery was not
petty. It was with feelings of serious annoyance that he rang his library
bell, and bade the servant who answered it request his lady to speak with
the earl directly.
The message was carried to Annabella while she was pursuing with the
doctor a playful argument on some literary question.
“Is the earl aware that I am engaged with guests?” asked the incautious
countess.
“His lordship knows who is here,” replied the servant.
Annabella instantly perceived her mistake, for she saw the blood mount
to the cheek of the sensitive old Doctor. His pride was evidently on the
_qui vive_; and it served to awaken hers. The countess felt somewhat
disposed to return to her liege lord such an answer as Horatio received
from his widow. She had no inclination to play Griselda in the presence
of her early friends. She contented herself, however, with showing that
she was in no haste to obey the summons of her titled husband, and
finished her discussion before (after apologizing to the Bardons for a
brief absence) she proceeded to the library, where her indignant lord was
impatiently awaiting her.
Dr. Bardon walked up to the window with his hands behind him, and waited
for a space in silence. Cecilia saw by the motion of his feet that a
storm was brewing in the air. Presently he turned suddenly round with the
question: “Do you suppose that this earl means to make his appearance?”
“Ye-e-es,” replied Cecilia timidly.
“No!” exclaimed the doctor fiercely. The two words, and the manner of
pronouncing them, were characteristic of father and daughter, and might
almost have been adopted as mottoes by the twain. “Yes” was very often
on Cecilia’s lips, but she appeared to feel the affirmation too short to
answer the full purpose of politeness, and always managed to drawl out
the monosyllable to the length of three. Bardon’s “No,” on the contrary,
came out short and sharp, like a bark. He seemed to concentrate into it
his haughty spirit of perpetual dissent from the opinions of the rest of
the world.
“I should not wonder if the poor girl has got into a scrape for inviting
us,” was the doctor’s next observation.
“Oh! dear papa!” exclaimed Cecilia, in an expostulatory tone, though the
same thought had just been passing through her own mind.
“I’m not going to wait here like a lackey in a lobby!” said the doctor,
moving towards the door. Cecilia was in a tremour of apprehension.
“Papa, papa! we can’t slip away without bidding the countess
good-bye,—without seeing the earl,—it would look so odd, so rude.”
“What’s odd and rude is their leaving us here, without paying us common
civility! I’ll stand it no longer!” cried the irascible man; and opening
the door, he proceeded along the corridor which led to the hall, followed
by his expostulating daughter.
Unfortunately, their course lay past the library; and more unfortunately
still, the library door happened to be very slightly ajar.
“Can’t you manage some way of getting rid of these miserable Bardons?”
were the words, pronounced in an irritated tone, which struck like a
pistol-shot on the ears of the countess’s guests.
It was as though that pistol-shot had exploded a mine of gunpowder! To
the earl’s amazement the library door was suddenly flung wide open, and,
quivering with irrepressible rage, the fiery old doctor stood before him.
“Manage!” exclaimed Bardon, in a voice of thunder; “there is little
_management_ required in dismissing those who, had they known the
despicable pride which inhabits here, would never have stooped,—_never
have stooped_,” he repeated, “to degrade themselves by crossing your
threshold! You have dared to apply to us the epithet of _miserable_,”
continued Bardon, bringing out the word as with a convulsive effort, and
fixing his fierce eye upon the disconcerted peer; “I retort back the
opprobrious term! Who is miserable but the miserable slave of pride,—the
worshipper of rank, the gilded puppet of society, who claims from his
ancestors’ name the importance which attaches to nothing of his own? This
is the first time, sir, that I have visited you, and it shall be the
last,—the last time that you shall have the opportunity of insulting,
under your own roof, a gentleman whose pretensions to respect are,
at least, as well grounded as yours, and who would not exchange his
independence of spirit for all the pomp and pageantry which can never
give dignity to their possessor, nor avert from him merited contempt!”
With the last words on his lips, Bardon turned and departed; his loud,
tramping step echoing along the hall, before the earl had time to recover
his breath.
Annabella, agitated and excited, appeared about to hurry after her
guests, but with an imperious gesture Dashleigh prevented his wife from
doing so. Bitterly mortified at what had occurred, irritated, wounded,
and offended, the countess burst into a flood of passionate tears.
Pride reigned triumphant that day in the Hall. He had worked out his evil
will. He had steeped hearts in bitter gall; he had loosened the bond
between husband and wife; he had brought envy, hatred, malice, and all
uncharitableness, to rush in at the breach which he had insidiously made.
The countess spent the rest of the day in her own apartment. She would
not appear at her husband’s table, nor entertain her husband’s guest. She
had not learned to bear or to forbear; least of all was she prepared
to submit her will to that of her imperious lord. Even when the breach
between them appeared to be healed, it left its visible scar behind; the
wound was ready to break out afresh, for the soft balm of meekness and
love had not been poured upon it, and what else can effectually cure the
hurt caused by the envenomed shaft of pride?
CHAPTER VIII.
A BROTHER’S EFFORT.
“Solicit not thy thoughts with matters hid,
Leave them to God above; him serve and fear.
... Heaven is for thee too high
To know what passes there. Be lowly wise.”
MILTON.
“The calm philosopher may analyze
The elements that form a water-drop;
But will the faint and thirsty pilgrim stop
To scan its nature, ere the fount he tries?
Thus, while the haughty soul God’s truth receives
With cold indifference, reasoning, doubting still,—
The poor in spirit from the sacred rill
Drinks life, and, ere he comprehends, believes.”
The red glow of sunset had ceased to light up the latticed windows of
the vicarage, or bathe its smooth lawn and thick shrubbery in a crimson
glow. The rosy tint of the sky had faded into grey, and the evening
mist had begun to rise, but still the vicar prolonged his walk on the
gravel path in front of his dwelling. Up and down he slowly paced, with
his hands behind him, his eyes bent on the ground, and an expression of
thought—painful thought—upon his benevolent face. Ida passed him on her
return from a class, but, contrary to his usual habit, he took no notice
of his daughter. Mabel tripped through the open window,—a mode of exit
which she usually preferred to the door,—and, running lightly up to her
father, locked her arm within his, with a playful remark on his solitary
mood. The remark did not call up an answering smile; Mr. Aumerle did not
appear even to have heard it, so Mabel, concluding from his manner that
he must be composing a funeral sermon, quietly left him to his grave
meditations.
At length, with a little sigh, as if he had just arrived at the
conclusion of some painful line of reflection, the clergyman turned
towards the house, and entering at the door, made his way towards his own
little study.
As he had expected, the room was not empty. His brother sat reading at
the table by the light of a lamp, which threw into strong relief the
classic outline of his handsome features. Aumerle saw not—no mortal could
see—the dim, dark form beside him, or mark the gigantic shadow cast over
the reader by the bat-like wing extended over him by Pride.
Mr. Aumerle sat down near Augustine in silence. He surveyed his brother
some moments with a look of anxious tenderness, then gave a little cough,
as if to arouse his attention.
Augustine glanced up from the volume of German philosophy which he had
been perusing. He had perhaps an idea that something unpleasant was
coming, for he did not choose to commence the conversation.
“My dear Augustine,” began Lawrence Aumerle, after another uneasy little
cough, “I have been for some time wishing to speak to you on a subject of
great interest to us both. You must be aware,—you cannot but feel that
the light observation which escaped you to-day at dinner, was of a nature
to give me considerable pain.”
“What I said about the Bible?” replied his brother. “Well, it was a
thoughtless observation, I own; but I certainly never intended to pain
you. Your good lady came down upon me so sharp, and gave me such an
oratorical cudgelling, that even Ida herself must have confessed that the
punishment exceeded the offence.”
“Augustine, this is no jesting matter,” said his brother.
“I own that I was indiscreet and wrong in talking after that fashion in
presence of the girls. Are you not satisfied with that frank confession?”
“I am not satisfied; I cannot be satisfied while I remain in doubt as to
whether those careless words did not really express the opinion of my
brother. Ever since you have been here on this visit, Augustine, it has
seemed to me as if a change had passed over you; you are no longer what
you once were. There is not the frank interchange of thought between us
that there used to be in former years.”
“I am no longer a boy,” replied Augustine, leaning carelessly back in his
chair.
“When you were a boy,” continued Mr. Aumerle, “you used often to express
to me your desire to enter the ministry.”
“Oh, that’s all over,” replied Augustine quickly; “my views on many
points have changed. I have discovered that there are many paths open
to speculative thought besides the dry beaten one which you and all the
pious world have been content for generations to tread.”
“There is nothing,” murmured Pride, “so hateful to an exalted spirit as
travelling in a crowd.”
“Is it well,” said Aumerle, “to wander from the narrow path, in which so
many have found happiness in life, and peace in death?”
“There are stumbling-blocks in that path,” replied Augustine;
“difficulties which it would puzzle even a theologian like yourself to
remove, and over which the learned and the zealous have wrangled from
time immemorial. How can you explain to me this?” and the young man ran
over, with rapid eloquence, one after another of the difficult questions
which have for ages put human wisdom to fault. “How can you explain all
this?” he repeated, at the close of his argument.
“These things are beyond the grasp of the human mind,” replied the
clergyman; “they are not contrary to reason, but above it.”
“Reason is the guide allotted to intellectual man,” said Augustine; “I go
as far as she leads me, and no further.”
“Reason is the guide that leads to the temple of revelation. There is
an overwhelming mass of evidence, external and internal, to convince
any unprejudiced mind that the Bible is the word of God. Prophecies
accomplished, types fulfilled, the divine Spirit breathed through the
pages, the unearthly perfection of One character there portrayed, with
superhuman knowledge of the frailties and requirements of man; the
devotion of the early witnesses to its truth, who sealed their testimony
with their blood; the standing miracles foretold in the Scriptures, of
the Jewish people scattered amongst all nations, and yet separate, and of
a Church which, rising in an obscure land from the tomb of its Founder,
has spread against the opposition of earth and hell, has swept away the
barriers raised against it by temporal power and spiritual idolatry, and
the natural opposition of every unregenerate heart, and which still goes
on conquering and to conquer;—is not all this sufficient to bring reason
to the position of the handmaid of religion, and make her, as I said at
the first, the guide to the temple of revelation?”
“Granted,” said Augustine, after a pause; “but, when we enter that
temple, when we scrutinize the mysteries which it contains—”
“Reason is no longer capable of guiding the soul; the appointed guardian
of these mysteries is faith.”
“Who would lead us blindfold!” said Augustine impatiently. “Here it is
that I would make my stand, for I maintain that no man—”
_Pride._—“Gifted, intellectual man—”
_Augustine._—“Is bound to believe what he cannot understand!”
_Aumerle._—“Augustine, Augustine, all nature refutes you! What do we
understand of the physical wonders that have environed man for thousands
of years? We note facts, but in what innumerable instances are we baffled
when we attempt to trace back effects to their causes! We hear the power
of electricity in the thunder-clap, see it in the flash of lightning,
nay, make it the servant of our will to unite distant continents
together; but who can say that he understands it? We give it a name, we
calculate its force, but reason grasps not its nature. Who can say how
the soul is united to the body? Who can say what the faculty of memory
may be, where it hoards up its life-accumulated treasures, and produces
on the moment from the mass the very idea which it requires? These are
not foreign subjects, they are subjects brought daily to the attention of
myriads of reasoning beings, and during sixty centuries what has reason
made of them? She is content to give up her place to faith; we believe,
but we _cannot_ understand. And can we expect that aught else should
be the case when a weak, helpless worm like man fixes his thoughts upon
the solemn mysteries of the invisible world,—when the finite attempts
to comprehend the infinite! Reason, your boasted reason, at once shows
the folly of such an expectation. On this earth we are in the infancy
of our existence. As little could the young child of a monarch, while
scarcely yet able to read, expect to grasp the difficult science of
administration, and make himself master of the details of the business of
an empire, as man, with his limited faculties, fathom the deep things of
God!”
“In this your favourite simile,” said Augustine, “you must admit that
some children are more advanced than the rest.”
“I believe that he is most advanced in spiritual knowledge,” replied
Aumerle, “who can adopt the language of the gifted warrior-king of
Israel.” He opened the Bible which lay on the table, and read aloud from
the 131st Psalm:—
“_Lord, my heart is not haughty, nor mine eyes lofty: neither do I
exercise myself in great matters, or in things too high for me. Surely I
have behaved and quieted myself, as a child that is weaned of his mother:
my soul is even as a weaned child._”
“One would almost think,” observed Augustine, “that you consider
intellect as rather a disqualification than a help in penetrating the
mysteries of religion.”
“These mysteries are beyond the province allotted to human intellect,”
replied his brother. “The Bible assures us that _the natural man
receiveth not the things of God, for they are spiritually discerned_.
Our Lord thanked his Father that these things, being hidden _from the
wise and prudent_ (wise in the world’s wisdom, prudent in their own
eyes), were yet _revealed unto babes_. Depend upon it, my dear brother,”
continued the clergyman earnestly, “the true stumbling-block in our path
is our pride! Is it not written in the word, _The meek will he guide in
judgment, and the meek will he teach his way_?”
“Do you mean to assert,” said Augustine, “that none of the meek and
devout have ever been troubled with difficulties and doubts?”
“Not so; I believe that many of God’s best servants have been much
exercised with such spiritual trials. But it has been beautifully
written, ‘A sign is granted to the doubt of love which is not given to
the doubt of indifference.’ The meek are not left in darkness,—such are
not given up to the adversary. But it is because they oppose him, not in
the intellectual armour of subtle reasoning and metaphysical argument,
but armed with the sling of prayer, humble and persevering prayer. To
such the promise of the Comforter is given, whose office is to guide unto
all truth.’”
_Augustine._—“You, doubtless, are amongst those spiritually enlightened,
though I suspect that you regard me as still in darkness. I should like
to know how far, with faith your infallible guide, you have penetrated
into such a mystery, for instance, as that of the origin of sin.”
_Pride._—“Nail him with that difficulty; wrest his one weapon out of his
hand, and see how he comes off in the contest when your intellect fairly
grapples with his!”
_Aumerle._—“I find it more profitable, my brother, to trace the effects
of sin in my own heart, than to dive into such a mystery. The existence
of sin within us concerns us more nearly than its origin.”
_Augustine._—“Now own to me frankly, Lawrence, whether there be not
something conventional and strained in this perpetual talk—I had almost
said _cant_—about sin, which we hear from the best people in the world?
I look upon it as the affectation of humility, because without that
crowning virtue the most saintly character is not considered to be
absolutely perfect.”
_Aumerle._—“Can you doubt the all-pervading influence of sin? _The
heart is deceitful above all things and desperately wicked. All our
righteousnesses are as filthy rags. There is none that doeth good, no not
one_; this is the scriptural estimate of human nature.”
_Augustine._—“Lay aside the Scriptures for a moment, and come to actual
facts as we see them around us. Look now at such a character as that of
Ida—pure, unworldly, self-denying, devoted; such a description of evil
cannot for a moment be applied to her.”
_Aumerle._—“You see her, God be praised, as she is by grace, and not by
nature.”
_Augustine._—“But she continues to regard herself as a sinner,—for aught
that I know as the chief of sinners, she is ever repenting of errors
which no one but herself can perceive.”
_Aumerle._—“With faculties as limited as ours, our not perceiving errors
is no proof of their non-existence. What to the naked eye is so pure as
a crystal stream, or so glorious as the orb of day? yet the microscope
reveals to us impurities in the water, and the telescope—blots in the
sun.”
_Augustine (smiling)._—“Leave to me the unassisted vision. I do not
wish to think ill of human nature. I believe that a man may walk serenely
through life, and find himself in heaven at the end of it, without this
incessant judging and condemning either himself or his fellow-creatures.”
_Pride._—“Yes; one who is like yourself possesses an unblemished
character, and a high moral standard, and who seeks to benefit his kind,
without professions of superior sanctity.”
_Aumerle._—“Augustine, I see but too clearly why your mind delights
to seek out only the difficulties and doubts in religion! You can sit
tranquilly as a judge, because you have never recognised your position
as a criminal. You are, with all your brilliant intellect, ignorant
of the very alphabet of spiritual knowledge. You do not know your own
weakness and sin.”
_Pride._—“He imagines himself addressing one of the ignorant rustics of
his parish. His mind is narrowed by professional bigotry. It requires at
least the virtue of patience to listen to such illiberal cant.”
_Augustine (smiling)._—“It seems, Lawrence, that you would have me
acknowledge myself not only a child, but a very naughty child.”
_Aumerle._—“Augustine, this is no subject for trifling. The difference
between our ages long made me regard you rather as a beloved son than a
brother. In some points our relative positions may be reversed. You have
shown yourself to be possessed of talents to which I can lay no claim; I
cheerfully cede to you the palm in all that regards intellectual power.
But in one thing riper years still give me the advantage. Experience is
the natural growth of time; spiritual experience of self-examination and
prayer. I am persuaded that every step of the Christian’s life opens to
him a wider prospect of the evil of his sinful nature. He learns it not
only from the Bible, but by painful remembrance of broken resolutions,
neglected duties, and secret backslidings, even if the Almighty preserve
him from falls visible to others. Spiritual pride, nay, all pride, can be
but the offspring of ignorance, ignorance of the requirements of God’s
law, and of our failure in fulfilling that law,—ignorance of the infinite
holiness of the Creator, and of the infirmity and guilt of the creature!”
Pride started at the words of Aumerle, and fiercely shook his sable wing.
The earnestness and tenderness of the clergyman’s manner might have made
some impression on his brother, but Pride threw himself between them, and
laid an iron grasp on his slave. Oh, how difficult is it to speak rebuke,
without arousing the demon of Pride, and arming his giant strength
against us!
Augustine rose from his seat, and said coldly, “Lawrence, we have had
enough of this, and more than enough. Thanks for your well-meant sermon,
though it savours more of the musty volumes of old divinity, than the
enlightened systems of an age of progress. You and I will never look upon
these matters in the same light; let the subject be dropped henceforth
between us!” And so saying, and taking with him his philosophical book,
Augustine Aumerle quitted the study.
The vicar remained behind, sad, disappointed, almost disheartened. His
words appeared to have had no effect but that of irritating his brother,
and weakening the bond between them. But Aumerle had another resource,
and he failed not to avail himself of it. While Augustine in the
drawing-room was amusing himself and delighting his nieces by a playful
critique upon Tennyson’s poetry (theology he had determined carefully to
avoid entering upon again at the vicarage), Lawrence was upon his knees
in his study, fervently imploring his heavenly Father to open the eyes of
one who appeared to be gifted with all knowledge except that which could
alone make him _wise unto salvation_!
Perhaps the minister’s present failure was to himself a blessing. It was
sent to humble and prove him, to make him feel how powerless he was to
influence a single soul without the aid of God’s Holy Spirit. It made
him more earnest in prayer, more fervent in supplication. How many in a
better world may find that they have reason to thank God, not only for
their successes, but their failures, and see that the blessings which
they had invoked upon others, had been returned a hundred-fold into their
own bosoms!
CHAPTER IX.
DISAPPOINTMENT.
“Bitterest to the lip of pride,
When hopes presumptuous fade and fall.”
KEBLE.
“Save me alike from foolish pride,
Or impious discontent
For what Thy wisdom hath denied,
Or what Thy goodness lent!”
POPE.
The Countess of Dashleigh sat in her boudoir, surrounded by all the
luxuries which art can devise or wealth procure. But she paid little
attention to anything around her, for her thoughts were absorbed in her
occupation,—to a young authoress a very delightful occupation,—that of
revising the proof-sheets of her first romance. “Egeria” was now taking
a flight above the columns of a periodical; she was about to present to
the world a volume in violet and gold! How to give her ideas the richest
setting, how to display her talent to most advantage, was now the one
prevailing thought which occupied her mind from morning till night.
Annabella was like a mother rejoicing over a first-born child; and she
examined the rough proofs with the interest and delight which a young
parent might feel in surveying the little elegancies of the wardrobe of
her darling babe.
“Egeria” smiled to herself as she imagined the various reviews of her
work which would doubtless appear in the papers and periodicals of the
day. She fancied what passages would be extracted, what characters
praised; what might possibly be censured, what must be admired. In the
midst of her enjoyment of this feast of imagination, she was interrupted
by the entrance of the earl. Alas! that the presence of a husband should
ever be felt unwelcome!
“Annabella, my love, I have just received a letter, which I should be
obliged by your answering for me. I am glad to find you with a pen in
your hand.”
“Presently, Reginald; I will answer it presently,” said the countess, a
slight frown of impatience passing over her brow; “I am most exceedingly
busy at present.”
“What are you doing?” inquired the earl, who was not in the secret of his
lady’s occupation, though aware that she devoted much time to her pen.
“May I see?” he added, taking up one of the dirty proof-sheets which had
just received Annabella’s corrections.
“Are you to be my first critic?” said the countess playfully; “if so, I
hope that you will be an indulgent one.”
The earl looked for a few minutes a little embarrassed, as if a subject
had been suddenly brought before him on which he had not had time to
make up his mind. He then seated himself on the sofa, and twisting the
paper about in his fingers as he addressed his wife without looking at
her, he began in his somewhat formal style:—“It seems to me, Annabella,
that authorship is not what is most exactly suitable for one who holds
the position of a countess.”
“Are countesses then supposed to be more stupid than other people?” asked
Annabella.
The earl made no direct reply to a question which appeared to him rather
impertinent. He was desirous to avoid an argument, and rather to have
recourse to persuasion. “You have so many other resources,” he began, “so
many pleasures—”
“Not one of them,—not all of them together to be compared to this!”
exclaimed Annabella with animation. “I value the smallest bay-leaf from
Parnassus more than the strawberry-leaves on a ducal coronet!”
The Earl of Dashleigh was offended. “I am aware, madam,” he said stiffly,
“that you take a pride in disparaging the advantages of high social
standing. A lofty position has no charms for you.”
“I have known the time, Dashleigh,” said his wife, laughing, but with
something of bitterness in her mirth, “when a lofty position had no
charms for you. When you stood upon a certain Swiss mountain, able
neither to get upwards nor downwards, and glad of the assistance of my
little hand—”
“That has nothing on earth to do with the question!” cried the earl,
colouring and looking angry.
“Oh! I beg your lordship’s pardon; I was going to draw an analogy, as
the learned say; I was going to make a metaphor of a fact. I looked at
snowy peaks, deep abysses, awful chasms, and was transported with a sense
of their grandeur, as you are with that of hereditary rank! Mont Blanc
seemed to me loftier—more sublime—than the woolsack appears to you! You,
on the contrary, grew a little dizzy,—you only considered the fatigue of
the climbing, and the danger—”
“This is idle talk!” cried the earl impatiently. “I happened to be
taken with a fit of vertigo, and—and of course you have no intention of
publishing?” he inquired, making a very abrupt turn in the conversation.
“Of course I have,” replied Annabella.
“You do not mean to—to let me infer for a moment that you, the Countess
of Dashleigh, have ever dreamed of deriving any pecuniary advantage—” The
words appeared almost to choke him, so he left the sentence incomplete.
“You do not suppose that I intend to make a present to the publisher of
the effusions of my genius,” said the lady. “No, I have the pleasure of
working for a good cause. The new gallery of our church is to be propped
up by this little pen!” and with some pride Annabella held upright on
the table the small instrument of her literary power.
“Really, madam, you astonish me!” exclaimed the peer, rising in surprise
and indignation. “The Countess of Dashleigh to enter the lists with Grub
Street penny-a-liners,—the Countess of Dashleigh to receive payment from
a publisher, to earn a miserable pittance like any wretched mechanic—”
“To do what Shakspeare, Milton, Johnson, did before her.”
“They were not of the peerage,” interrupted Dashleigh.
“No, they were something more!” exclaimed Annabella. “They were ‘below
the good how far; but _far above the great_!’ I should be only too proud
to follow in their steps!”
“I tell you it is impossible,—utterly impossible,” repeated the earl. “My
wife to work for hire! I could never show my face again in the House of
Lords if I submitted to such a degradation!”
Poor Annabella was like a child whose high-built house of cards has been
suddenly dashed to the ground. Her eyes filled fast with tears, but she
was too proud to let them overflow.
The earl was not a hard man. He saw that he had given pain, and hastened
to smoothe down his young wife’s disappointment.
“Since writing gives you such amusement,” he said, “I will not altogether
discourage it. You may print that work for private circulation—I have
no great objection to that—and as for the gallery of the church, I will
support that by a handsome donation.”
Dashleigh thought that this concession must entirely satisfy Annabella,
but in this he showed little knowledge of the peculiar ambition
of his wife. What! was she never to see a review of her work in a
leading paper,—was she to limit its circulation,—were a few friends
and acquaintance alone to enjoy what she had expected would excite a
sensation throughout the literary world! This would be clipping the wings
of her Pegasus indeed, and making him the mere carriage-horse of a peer!
“I would rather burn my volume at once,” she said pettishly, “than have
it merely printed for private circulation. I should be ashamed to send it
round like a begging-box to my acquaintance, with an understood petition
of ‘compliments thankfully received!’”
“You could not endure to see your book hawked about, sold on miserable
stalls, thumbed in circulating libraries!”
The idea was shocking to the earl, but very delightful to Annabella. “I
could endure it very well,” she said coldly; “I see no harm in the thing.”
“But I see it, madam,” exclaimed Dashleigh, “and what’s more, I will not
suffer it to be done! Your dignity is connected with my own; it may be
nothing to you, but it is something to me. If my wishes have no effect,
you will at least listen to my commands.”
“Tyrant!” whispered the demon Pride; and the heart of Annabella echoed
the treasonous word ‘tyrant!’
The earl was satisfied with having taken a step so decided. He had no
wish to prolong a discussion with his wife, in which, as he knew by
experience, she generally had the advantage. Having uttered his mandate
he quitted the room, leaving Annabella in a state of angry excitement.
“Private circulation! I may print for private circulation! most
condescending concession from my lord!” she muttered to herself, as she
sat gloomily surveying the proofs which had lately afforded her such
keen delight. Then a thought seemed at once to strike the countess, her
over-cast countenance lighted up with a gleam as if of triumph. “Yes;
I will write something for private circulation,” she cried, “something
which my lord will find so very amusing, so highly diverting, that he
will be glad to compound for its suppression by letting me do what I like
with my book. Mine shall be a little romance in real life, an incident in
the life of a peer of the realm!” and, dashing the drops from her eyes,
Annabella at once sat down to her desk.
She wrote in a fit of resentment, and what she penned naturally took
the colour of her feelings. The countess wrote a ludicrous account of a
little adventure which had occurred to the Earl of ——, the dash serving
as a transparent veil which every one could see through. She recounted
how the earl, accompanied by his wife, who was fired with the ambition
of emulating the feats which Albert Smith has rendered famous, ascended
part of the way up a Swiss mountain. She described how, long ere the
snowy region was reached, the nobleman had been seized with giddiness
and nervous fear; how he had stood on a steep slope, with a precipice on
either hand, clutching tremblingly at the rock-plants which gave way in
his grasp, calling out in alarm for aid, and thankful at last to catch
hold of the end of a boa which his more active and fearless partner
extended from the summit of a cliff. It was a relief to Annabella to
give vent to her anger and malice in this little, humorous sketch. She
wrote without any deliberate intention of ever showing it to a human eye;
her paper took to her the place of a female confidante, that too often
mischievous companion to a woman who is not happily married.
Having finished her little piece the countess descended to the
drawing-room, to pass a sullen, uncomfortable evening in the society of
her aristocratic husband.
CHAPTER X.
ON THE WATCH.
“Struggling in the world’s dark strife,
Man requires, ere parting thence,
Pardon for the holiest life,
For the purest—penitence.
Helpless all—a Power above
Saving strength alone can give,
Sinners all,—a God of love
Only bids the guilty live!
From polluted works we flee,
Lord, to hide ourselves in Thee!”
It was a sunny afternoon in April. In a rustic arbour at the end of the
garden, garlanded with honeysuckle and clematis, through the interstices
of whose bright, young leaves came the smiling sunshine, and the soft
breath of Spring, sat Ida and Mabel Aumerle. This arbour was a favourite
retreat of the girls; thither they carried their books and their work;
and could the clustering shrubs around it have had a voice, much could
they have told of sweet converse held together by the sisters, and that
free interchange of thought which is one of the dearest privileges of
friendship.
“Ida, dearest,” said Mabel, “shall I tell you what Uncle Augustine said
of you to-day when you left the room after prayers? He said, ‘Ida is a
noble girl, and has no fault except that of being too good.’ Papa smiled
and shook his head gently; Mrs. Aumerle gave her odious, little shrug!”
“Uncle Augustine does not know my heart,” said Ida.
“But I know it if any one does, and I am sure that uncle himself cannot
think more highly of you than I do.”
“You are partial,” replied her sister with a smile.
“I only wish that I were like you! I know I’m a proud, wayward girl,
and shall never reach heaven unless I am better. I often make good
resolutions, but somehow”—Mabel looked down sadly as she spoke,—“somehow
they break away like thread in the flame! I wonder if I shall ever be
really holy.”
Ida laid down the muslin which she was working, and drawing closer to her
young sister, said in a gentle tone, “You speak, dearest, of being holy
and reaching heaven; of making good resolutions and not being able to
keep them,—as if the impression were on your mind that you have to form,
as it were, a ladder of good works, by which to reach a certain difficult
height, beyond which lie the regions of glory.”
“That’s just it,” said Mabel sadly, “and I am discouraged because I
always find that my ladder is too short; that climb as I may, I never can
reach the height that you do.”
“I threw away my ladder long ago,” said Ida clasping her hands; “I found
that every round in it was broken!”
“O Ida, what do you mean? I am certain that you have never ceased to do
good works daily.”
“I would no more use them,” exclaimed Ida, “as _a means of reaching
heaven_, than I would hope, by aid of yonder fragile clematis, to climb
to the bright sun or stars! No,” she continued, her lip trembling with
emotion as she spoke, “I would put those works which you call good, to
the only use for which they are fit; if the fire of love kindle the
broken, imperfect fragments, I may humbly offer upon them a sacrifice
of thanksgiving to Him through whom alone I have hope of reaching the
heavenly heights.”
“But, Ida, I can hardly yet see how _every round_ on the ladder of good
works is broken. I am sure that some—at least of _yours_, must be very
pleasing to God.”
“Let us examine them closely,” replied Ida, “let us fix upon what you
consider the very best of our works, and let us see if it could, even for
a moment, in itself support the weight of a soul.”
Mabel considered for a little, and then said, “Perhaps the best of our
works is prayer.”
“We shall not need much examination, I fear, to find that our prayers are
cold, wandering, insincere.”
“Cold sometimes, yes,—but—”
“And sadly wandering,” added Ida; “at least I am sure that I feel mine
to be so. O Mabel! I have often reflected that if an angel could write
down all the thoughts that flow through our minds while we kneel in
the attitude of prayer,—the foolish fancies, the idle dreams, the vain
selfish imaginations which mix with our earnest supplications, we should
be so shocked and disgusted at such a mockery of devotion, that with
penitence and shame we should implore that our prayers themselves should
be forgiven!”
“Yes; they are cold and wandering,—but I am sure that mine are not
insincere.”
“I am afraid that we sometimes ask for blessings which we have no earnest
desire to obtain. Do we not sometimes pray to be delivered from pride
and uncharitableness, when at the time we are fostering these enemies as
welcome guests in our hearts? Have we fully entered into the spirit of
that prayer which we have so often uttered:—
‘The dearest idol I have known,
Whate’er that idol be,
Help me to tear it from thy throne,
And worship only Thee?’
If we were quite certain that such prayers would be granted _directly_,
would we not sometimes be afraid to breathe them, and is there then no
insincerity in having them so frequently on our lips?”
“O Ida!” exclaimed Mabel, with a sigh; “you look a great deal too closely
into the heart! If our very prayers be full of sin, what must our worldly
actions be? The most disagreeable duty in the world is this searching
for hidden evil, this dreadful self-examination! I am sure that a great
many good people never practise it, and are much happier for their
ignorance of themselves.”
“What should we say, dear one, of a man of business who refused to look
into his books, lest he should find the balance against him? of the owner
of a dwelling who should be content to keep one room swept and cleansed,
leaving all the rest, with locked doors and closed shutters, to darkness
and pollution? what should we think of the governor of a castle, who
should pace proudly along the battlements, careless whether a lurking foe
had not penetrated to the heart of the fortress?”
“I should certainly think the two first fools, and the third a traitor to
his trust,” replied Mabel. “But, Ida, this self-examination only makes us
miserable! If I find every round in my ladder broken, and have my fierce
enemy behind me, and before me the heights which I shall never be able to
reach,—what can I do but sit down and despair?”
“You forget, you forget,” cried Ida, with animation, “the bright golden
cord which is let down to you from above. We cannot climb to heaven by
our good works; but faith, living, loving faith, can grasp the means
of salvation held out by a merciful Saviour. The more helpless we feel
ourselves, the more eagerly we cling to our only sure hope. Mabel, this
is the glory of the Gospel. It humbles the sinner, but exalts the
Saviour; it shows us that we can do nothing in ourselves, yet can do all
things through Him who loved and gave himself for us!”
Mabel made no reply in words, but she drooped her head till it found
its resting-place on a sister’s bosom. An arm was gently drawn around
her, and Ida imprinted a silent kiss on her brow. The demon Pride stood
gloomily aloof; he felt himself baffled for a time, and dared not intrude
his presence on the sisters during the remainder of that peaceful day!
CHAPTER XI.
THE QUARREL.
“A something light as air,—a look,
A word unkind, or wrongly taken,
Oh! love that tempests never shook
A breath, a touch like this hath shaken!
And ruder words will soon rush in
To spread the breach that words begin,
And eyes forget the gentle ray
They wore in courtship’s smiling day,
And voices lose the tone that shed
A tenderness o’er all they said;—
Till fast declining, one by one
The sweetnesses of love are gone,
And hearts, so lately mingled, seem
Like broken clouds, or like the stream
That smiling leaves the mountain’s brow,
As though its waters ne’er could sever,
Yet, ere it reach the plain below,
Breaks into floods, that part for ever!”
MOORE.
The Earl and Countess of Dashleigh now found less enjoyment in the mutual
converse which had once made their days flow so pleasantly and swiftly,
and which had been especially appreciated by Dashleigh, whose reserve or
pride made him avoid much general society. When Annabella’s wit sparkled
before him, he had needed no other amusement, and in the first part of
her wedded life, she had required no other auditor than him who listened
with so partial an ear. But each now felt that a change had come, as
water penetrating the crevices of a rock, and then freezing, sometimes
by its sudden expansion bursts asunder the solid stone, and severs it
as effectually by silent power as a gunpowder blast could have done, so
secret pride in both hearts was gradually, fatally dividing those bound
to each other by the closest of earthly ties! There was yet, however,
no open quarrel; the world was not called in as a spectator of domestic
disunion. There was no appearance of want of harmony as, on the occasion
which I am about to relate, the husband and the wife sat together in
the countess’s luxurious boudoir, Annabella on a damask sofa, engaged
in German work, the earl at a writing-table, looking over a copy of the
_Times_.
There had been a long silence between them. It was broken by a question
from Dashleigh.
“Did you know, Annabella, that Augustine Aumerle was soon going to leave
the vicarage and return to Aspendale?”
“I know little of what goes on at the vicarage,” replied Annabella, after
pausing to count stitches in her pattern; “I think that Ida must have cut
me, she so seldom comes to the hall.”
“There are to be great doings at Aspendale,” resumed Dashleigh; “I saw
Augustine this morning during my ride, and he told me of his novel
arrangements. He expects soon a visit from Verdon, the well-known
æronaut; I wonder that he keeps up acquaintance with one who may be
regarded as a public exhibitor; but that is his business, not mine; it
seems that they were school-fellows together, and it is not easy to break
off old friendships.”
“If there be such a thing as a _lofty_ profession it is Mr. Verdon’s,
without doubt,” said Annabella; “the aspirations of an æronaut must mount
higher than even those of a peer!”
“It appears,” continued Dashleigh, without seeming to take notice of the
observation, “that Mr. Verdon is to give his new grand balloon a trial
trip from Augustine’s grounds.”
“Oh, how I should like to be there!” cried the countess.
“Augustine has invited us both,”—Annabella clapped her hands like a
child,—“but the difficulty is that he will not be able himself to do the
honours of his house, as he is to accompany Verdon in his upward flight.”
“Is he?” exclaimed the young countess; “that will be charming! Such a
genius will mount up so high, that the silken ball will have no need of
hydrogen gas! He will but inflate it with poetical ideas, and it will
never stop short of the stars!”
The earl smiled at the idea. “I should be well pleased to see the
ascent,” he observed; “but yet I am doubtful about accepting the
invitation. It would, you see, be awkward for those in our position of
life to be guests at the table of a man who was at the moment up in the
clouds.”
[Illustration: Tearing the Manuscript.
_Page 107._]
Annabella burst into a girlish laugh. “You are afraid that he might look
down even upon us,” she cried.
“I doubt whether etiquette would allow—”
“Throw etiquette to the dogs!” exclaimed Annabella, heedless of her
husband’s look of disgust at such an audacious parody on Shakspeare. “I
must, will go to Aspendale! It will be such fun! I have half a mind to
ascend in the balloon myself!”
“It would be very unsuitable for a lady,” began the earl,—
“Unless her lord would accompany her,” said Annabella, archly; “we might
obtain as fine a view as from Mont Blanc, without all the trouble of
climbing.”
The earl always winced under any allusion to his mountain adventure.
“But then,” continued Annabella maliciously, “it would never do to get
giddy,—suspended between earth and sky,—there would be no hope of the
friendly intervention of a lady’s boa!”
“I should not have the slightest objection, not the slightest,” repeated
the irritated earl, “to go in a balloon to-morrow; indeed, I think it
very probable that I shall make one of Augustine’s party.”
Annabella was diverted to see that she had succeeded in putting her
haughty lord on his mettle. It seems an instinct with some natures to
delight in showing a power to tease, and it had become stronger with
the countess since her disappointment regarding her romance. She was
like a child playing with fire-arms, ignorant of their dangerous nature.
Annabella knew the weakness of her husband’s nerves, but not the full
strength of his pride.
“I was reading yesterday a curious account of a balloon ascent,”
continued the earl, in a quieter tone; “and, by-the-bye, I have not quite
finished it. It is in the —— Magazine; have you seen the last number,
Annabella?”
“I glanced over it,” replied the lady, carelessly; “I suppose that it is
lying on one of the tables.”
The earl rose and looked around for the magazine. His wife was too busy
in arranging the shades for a withered rose-leaf to give him the least
assistance. She was too busy to notice that he at length extended his
search for the missing periodical to the drawer of her writing-table.
Into that drawer, with habitual carelessness, the countess had thrust a
little manuscript, to which, after hastily writing it, she had scarcely
given a thought.
“What’s this?” exclaimed Dashleigh half aloud, as his gaze unwittingly
fell upon the title—“The Precipice and the Peer.” The first glance had
been purely accidental, for the earl was above petty curiosity, and
would never have touched either paper or drawer had he supposed them to
contain anything secret. But now an ungovernable impulse made him open
the leaves, and hastily run his eye over the contents. Annabella had just
succeeded in finding a missing shade of russet, when she was startled by
a sudden sound resembling a stamp; and looking up, she saw the earl with
his very temples crimsoned by rage, and her unfortunate burlesque in his
hand.
“Lord Dashleigh!” exclaimed the countess, “that was never intended—”
“Never intended for my eye!” thundered the earl, who was in a violent
passion; and tearing the manuscript into a hundred pieces, he trampled it
under his foot!
“That is the action of a pettish child!” exclaimed Annabella, almost as
much irritated as her husband, her eyes flashing indignant fire.
“Leave the room, insolent girl!” cried the earl; and turning round as he
spoke, he perceived to his surprise and inexpressible annoyance that he
had two unexpected auditors—his servant having a moment before opened the
door, to announce the Duke of Montleroy, who was following close behind!
Dashleigh was so much confused—overwhelmed at being discovered by such
a person in such a position—that of a husband quarrelling with his own
wife, and giving way to a burst of passion degrading to any man, but most
of all to one of his exalted station—that he remained for some minutes
transfixed, totally unable to speak. Annabella, on the contrary, lost
none of her self-possession. She swept past the bewildered duke, with a
passing reverence which might have beseemed an empress, and proceeded
at once to her own chamber, without uttering a word. As soon as she had
reached it, she violently rang her bell.
The maid who obeyed the summons found her mistress sitting at her
toilette table, calm, tearless, but pale with suppressed emotion. She was
selecting various articles of jewellery from a large mahogany box.
“Bates, bid the coachman put the horses to directly, and do you prepare
to accompany me in the carriage,” was the countess’s brief command.
The lady had, not an hour before, returned from a lengthened drive, and
the order surprised the maid. She ventured to say something about the
late hour and the appearance of coming rain.
“Let it rain torrents—what matters it?” cried Annabella. “Bear my message
to Mullins, and return without delay to pack up the things which I shall
require. I shall sleep at the vicarage to-night.”
The lady’s-maid hurried away to the servant’s hall, which she found in
a state of considerable excitement, for the news had already spread
like wild-fire through the house that my lord had quarrelled with my
lady, torn up her writings, ordered her out of the room—nay, as it was
rumoured, had actually struck her on the face.
“Take my word for it,” cried the butler, with the air of one who can see
much further through a millstone than others,—“take my word for it this
has something to do with the odd couple as came here the other day,—the
fine lady, and the fierce old man with black brows and long white hair.”
“Yes,” replied another servant, with a nod, “I’ve noticed that nothing
has gone right up stairs since them two drove off in the donkey-chaise,
and my lady shut herself up in her room, as if she’d had a down-right
set-down from my lord.”
“Oh, for the matter of that,” laughed Bates, “she’d give as good as she
gets, any day. The earl has ordered her out of the room; but she’s going
a little further than may be he wished or expected. She has a spirit of
her own, has my lady!”
In the meantime, Annabella was pacing up and down her apartment with a
heart full almost to bursting. “I will not stay here, no, not an hour!”
she exclaimed; “he shall find that he has no weak girl to deal with—no
slave to submit to his pride and caprice! I have borne much, but this I
will not bear. I will not endure to be trampled upon by a tyrant, even
though that tyrant be a husband. I will go to the vicarage at once. Mr.
Aumerle will not forget that my mother was the sister of the wife whom he
loved. He will not deny the shelter of his roof to an orphan, so cruelly
driven from her own. I will impose no burden upon my friends. I ask,
I need nothing from any one but the sympathy which my griefs, and the
justice which my wrongs demand.”
Thus, asking counsel only of her own angry passions, casting aside all
higher considerations, and seeking but the gratification of her bitter
pride and resentment, the young Countess of Dashleigh prepared to take a
step which scarcely any circumstances could justify. Intoxicated as she
was with anger, the voice of reason and of conscience were alike unheard
or unheeded. Indignant at the errors of her husband, Annabella was
blinded to her own; and when she found her domestic happiness wrecked,
her youthful hopes scattered like leaves in a storm, she recognised not
the cause of the evil—she traced not in the desolation around her the
work of the demon Pride.
CHAPTER XII.
THE UNEXPECTED GUEST.
“Chill falls the rain,
Night-winds are blowing;
Dreary and dark is
The way thou’rt going!”
MOORE.
On that evening, a small but cheerful party were assembled in the
sitting-room of the vicarage. Dr. Bardon and his daughter Cecilia,
oft-invited guests, had joined the circle of the Aumerles. A week never
passed without some little act of kindness being shown by the clergyman
or his family to the disinherited man. Bardon heartily esteemed, and
even felt a warm regard for the vicar. But let it not be supposed that
he was overburdened with a sense of gratitude for unwearying kindness
and attention. No, he was far too proud for that. The doctor was ever
keeping a balance in his mind between benefits received and benefits
conferred; and by means of that curious mental instrument, of which
Mabel had penetrated the secret, he managed always, in his own opinion,
to keep the balance weighed down in his favour. If the Aumerles showed
him hospitality, it was, he easily persuaded himself, because they were
really glad to have a little society. Bardon did them an actual favour
by so often eating their dinners! Volunteered advice upon diet and
medical subjects, though given to those whose health was perfect, the
doctor also regarded as obligations of no trivial nature; and he often
calculated how much the Aumerles owed to him in the shape of fees!
On this evening the mind of Bardon was particularly easy, for he had
brought to the vicar the gift of a crystallized pebble, which he had
discovered in some ancient drawer, and which, he was perfectly assured,
must be a curious geological specimen. The Aumerles had sufficient of
that politeness which is “good-nature refined,” to humour the fancy of
their guest; and there was a discussion for nearly twenty minutes upon
the beauties, peculiarities, and supposed origin of the wonderful stone.
A heavy rain is pattering without, and flashes of bright lightning
are occasionally reflected on the wall; but safe in the comfortable
dwelling, the party give little heed to the weather. In one corner sits
Dr. Bardon, engaged in a game of chess with Mrs. Aumerle. He considers
that he is giving her a lesson; she, having no particular desire to learn
the game, and finding no great amusement in an inevitable check-mate,
is good-humouredly submitting to be beaten for the gratification of
her guest. Cecilia, rather over-dressed, as usual, as if, as Mabel
once observed, she were always expecting a grand party, after much
persuasion, which she regards as the indispensable prelude to her
performance, has passed her pink ribbon over her neck, and is giving
her friends a song, to the accompaniment of the guitar. It is with her
music as with things more important, Cecilia, in her efforts to rise
above mediocrity, only manages to sink below it. She is not contented
with the soft middle tones, in which her voice shows considerable
sweetness; Cecilia must sing very high; and the painful result is, that
the strained organ cannot reach the prescribed point, falls flat, and
discord annoys the ear. Miss Bardon is not satisfied with simple ballads,
which she could sing with feeling and taste; she must show off her very
indifferent execution in difficult bravura airs. As her dress must be
that of a peeress, so her music must be that of a professor. Cecilia
aims not at giving pleasure, but at exciting admiration, and succeeds
in accomplishing neither object. Poor Ida, a distressed listener to the
flourishes in “Bel raggio lusinghier,” is meditating how she can contrive
to unite politeness with truthfulness; and in thanking Miss Bardon
for her song, neither violate sincerity nor hurt the feelings of her
sensitive friend. Mabel, who has kept up a low, whispered conversation
with her uncle at the very farthest end of the room, is impatiently
waiting till Cecilia’s cadenzas and appoggiaturas shall cease, to speak
to her father on a subject of which her mind is quite full.
The last twang at length is given; Ida says, what she can say; if it
be a little less than the singer would have liked, it is a little more
than the speaker’s conscience could warrant. Mr. Aumerle’s simple thanks
have been uttered, and Mabel, released from the necessity of being
comparatively quiet, runs up to her father, and says, playfully leaning
on his arm; “O papa! I have such a favour, such a great favour to ask of
you!”
“If it be anything reasonable.”
“I don’t know if you’ll think it reasonable or not, but Uncle Augustine
sees no objections. He says that he will, if you only consent, take me up
with him in the balloon!”
“My child!” exclaimed the vicar.
“Bless the girl!” cried Mrs. Aumerle from her chess-board. Cecilia lifted
her hands in surprise, while Dr. Bardon laughed aloud.
“O papa! what’s the harm? It is not as if a party of strangers were going
on the airy excursion,—people who did not know how to manage. Mr. Verdon
is so experienced, he has been up fourteen or fifteen times, and no
accident ever has happened. Uncle Augustine goes himself!”
“But because Uncle Augustine chooses to risk his own neck sky-larking
amongst the clouds, I see no reason why he should carry my little girl
with him on a dangerous excursion.”
“Shakspeare tells us,” said Augustine, coming towards the centre of the
room, “that
‘’Tis dangerous to take a cold, to sleep, to drink,’
but the poet adds
‘Out of the nettle, danger, we pluck the flower, safety.’
When steam-vessels were first introduced it was thought an act of daring
to go in one,—when railroads were yet a novelty it was foolhardiness to
venture in a train.”
“Perhaps,” joined in the eager Mabel, “balloons will some day become as
common as carriages!”
“In that case,” observed the doctor, “perhaps Miss Mabel will not care to
enter one.”
Mabel coloured and laughed. “I daresay,” she replied, “that there is
something in the excitement and danger,—_supposed_ danger I mean,—that
makes the thought of such a trip so delightful. I should like, I own, to
do something which no lady in the county ever has done before.”
“That’s pride,” said her step-mother abruptly.
Such a gush of fierce angry emotion rose in the heart of the young girl
at the word, opprobrious and yet so true, that Augustine, perceiving her
feelings in her face, and fearing that she might give them vent, thought
it as well to effect an immediate diversion. “I hope,” said he, turning
towards the doctor, “that you and Miss Bardon will honour Aspendale by
your presence on the day of the ascent of the _Eaglet_.”
The doctor bowed, for his _sensitiveness_ was gratified by the respectful
terms in which the invitation was couched.
“We shall not be a large, but a select party,” continued Augustine
Aumerle. “I met Reginald Dashleigh to-day, and I think that he and his
lady will come to witness the ascent.”
“Do you mean to say that you expect the earl as one of your guests?”
exclaimed Bardon.
“If nothing prevent, I think that you will meet him at my house.”
“Something will prevent!” cried the old lion, shaking his white mane with
haughty disdain. “I am willing to meet at your table any one else whom
you may choose to invite;—I would sit down with farmer—ploughboy—pauper,
but not—not with Reginald Earl of Dashleigh!”
An uncomfortable silence instantly fell like cold water over the circle;
the vicar, a peacemaker by nature as well as profession, was particularly
annoyed by this unexpected declaration of enmity against his niece’s
husband, made by one of his own oldest friends. He was in act to speak,
when Mabel suddenly exclaimed, “There is the sound of a carriage!”
“You must be mistaken,” said Mrs. Aumerle, “no one would come at this
hour, and especially on so stormy an evening.”
“But it is a carriage,” said Mabel, going to the window, “I see the red
liveries of the Dashleighs.”
The sentence unconsciously escaped her lip, and she bit it with vexation
at having thoughtlessly uttered the name; for the doctor started up from
his seat so hastily, that he upset the chess-table before him.
This created a little noise and confusion, in the midst of which
Annabella suddenly entered the room unannounced, looking so haggard and
ill, that her uncle involuntary exclaimed, “My dear Anna! has anything
happened?”
“Might I speak with you for a moment alone,” said the countess assuming
with effort a forced calmness. The vicar, without reply, took her by the
trembling hand, and led her to his own little study.
“Dear me! how ill the countess looks!” exclaimed Cecilia.
“Something serious has occurred, depend upon it,” said Mrs. Aumerle; and
a variety of conjectures arose as to the cause of the lady’s strange
visit, though most of the party present had the prudence to keep these
conjectures to themselves.
The vicar returned after rather a long absence, and his entrance caused
a dead silence in the room, while every eye rested on him with a look of
inquiry. He appeared very grave, and drawing his wife aside, said in a
low tone of voice, “My dear, do you think that Ida could arrange to share
Mabel’s apartment to-night, and give up her own to Annabella?”
“Is the countess so unwell that she cannot return to her own home? The
weather seems to be clearing,” said the vicar’s wife in a voice much more
audible than that of her husband had been.
“She does not wish to return,” replied Mr. Aumerle sadly; “we must all do
our best to make her comfortable here, at least for the present.”
In a few minutes Ida had glided out of the room, and was in the study at
the side of her cousin, listening with wonder and pain to the passionate
outpourings of a wounded spirit. Cecilia who delighted in anything
mysterious, was endeavouring to draw from Mabel her opinion as to the
cause of the countess’s distress, and Mrs. Aumerle was bustling about to
“make things smooth,” as she said, in the household department, of which
the arrangements had been so suddenly disturbed by the unexpected arrival.
“Something wrong with Dashleigh, I fear,” observed Augustine half aloud.
“Something wrong—everything wrong, I should say!” exclaimed the doctor
who overheard him. “The case is clear enough to any one who has had
a glimpse behind the scenes as I have had. The poor little thing is
wretched at home, she has sold her happiness for a title, she has thrown
herself away on the most proud, selfish, domineering—”
“Dashleigh is my friend,” interrupted Augustine sternly.
“I’d rather have him for my enemy than my friend!” muttered Bardon
between his clenched teeth.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE FRIEND’S MISSION.
“Oh, let the ungentle spirit learn from hence,
A small unkindness is a great offence!”
HANNAH MORE.
“Don’t talk to me,” cried Mrs. Aumerle, in the tone of decision which to
her was habitual; “I say that a young wife does wrong, exceedingly wrong,
in leaving the home of her natural protector, and throwing herself back
upon her own family, just because she and her husband have chanced to
have some unpleasant words together.”
The time was the afternoon of the day following that of Annabella’s
unexpected arrival; the scene was the sitting-room at the vicarage; the
auditor, Mabel Aumerle.
“Unpleasant words!” repeated Mabel angrily; “why the earl tore her
writing to pieces, and ordered her out of the room, before her own
servant—only think of that, before her own liveried servant! No woman of
spirit could submit to that!”
“Woman of spirit—nonsense!” cried the step-mother, “a woman’s spirit
ought to be one of submission.”
“I would have done what she did!” said Mabel.
“I daresay that you would,” answered Mrs. Aumerle, with a touch of
sarcasm in her manner; “but I happen to know a good deal more of life
than you do, and mind my word, Mabel, when a woman marries she takes her
husband for better for worse; she has made her choice and she must abide
by it; she only lowers herself by appealing to the world to arbitrate
between her and the man whom she has vowed to obey.”
“How has Annabella appealed to the world?” asked Mabel, with but little
of respect in her tone.
“By making herself the talk of the world. There’s not a house in Pelton,
no, nor much farther round, in which the flight of the countess and its
cause is not the subject of conversation. The gossips are feasting on the
news, and doubtless by to-morrow morning we shall have the whole affair,
with every kind of exaggeration, appearing in the county paper. I’ve
really no patience with the girl! And to mix us up with her folly! I feel
as if I were aiding and abetting a wife’s rebellion against her husband.”
“Unfeeling creature!” thought Mabel, whose partiality for her cousin,
and high-flown spirit of romance, made her espouse the countess’s cause
with the chivalric devotion of a knight errant towards some fair and
persecuted damsel.
“I am sure I hope that she does not intend to prolong her stay here,”
continued Mrs. Aumerle. “To say nothing, of the inconvenience of
accommodating herself and her fine maid, I think it an evil to have in
the house one who sets such an example of wilfulness and pride.”
“Papa could never but welcome to his home the orphan niece of my own
beloved mother,” exclaimed Mabel, with flashing eyes, feeling as though
she were doing a lofty and generous action in defending the cause of the
oppressed.
“A child of fifteen is no judge of these matters, and would show her good
sense best by her silence,” was the cold observation of Mrs. Aumerle.
Mabel’s proud spirit was thoroughly roused by this remark. Her present
mood seemed strangely inconsistent with the softened humility which she
had shown, when in the arbour a few days previously, she had leant her
head on her sister’s bosom, feeling herself indeed to be a poor, helpless
sinner! But is not this a species of inconsistency which, by experience,
we know to be but too common in the heart? We prostrate ourselves before
God, but stand erect before our fellow-creatures: we own our infirmities
in the quiet hour when religion speaks to the soul, but start back with
angry indignation, if those weaknesses be touched upon by another. Pride
stands back when we, in solitude, or with one chosen friend, review our
past conduct and mourn over our faults, but springs forward if a rebuke,
however just, be not sweetened by flattery, or tempered by caution.
Mabel disliked her stepmother, and did not care to hide that dislike
from its object. The feeling partly arose from a want of tenderness and
tact on the part of Mrs. Aumerle. That lady, with much common sense,
high principle, and warmth of heart, was quite devoid of that nice
apprehension of tender points, that delicacy in touching upon painful
subjects, which is morally, what _feelers_ are physically to some of the
insect creation. Mrs. Aumerle had no _feelers_, and she rather prided
herself on the want. She classed nerves, sensibility, timidity, romance,
under the one comprehensive title of “humbug;” things which, like
cobwebs, she would have thought too insignificant to be noticed, had they
not been, to the mental eye, too unsightly to be spared. Mrs. Aumerle’s
sympathies were quick and active in cases of what she regarded as real
distress. She was an eminently practical woman, and did much good in her
husband’s parish; but she had no pity for nervous complaints, no patience
for fanciful troubles. It may be imagined how little of congeniality
there could be between such a character and that of the refined sensitive
Ida, the romantic impulsive Mabel.
But without congeniality there should have been, on the part of the
stepdaughters, a just appreciation of merit, meek submission to
authority, and due respect of manner. If Mabel, on all these points, was
by far the most open offender, Ida, on her part, was assuredly not free
from her share of blame. Her youngest sister looked up to her both as a
guide and example. Mabel’s highest ambition was to copy the character of
Ida, and like most young artists, she unintentionally exaggerated all the
defects of what she copied. Mabel seemed to have an intuitive perception
of the fact that Ida held her stepmother in low estimation, regarded
her advice as valueless, took her reproofs almost as wrongs. Ida,
unwittingly, was nurturing in her sister a spirit of proud independence,
much more congenial, alas! to the human heart, than the faith, humility,
and love which the young Christian earnestly sought to implant in her
young companion. Ida was to a certain degree counteracting the effects of
her own counsels, defeating the aim of her own prayers.
Mabel, on the present occasion, was so much irritated by her stepmother’s
recommendation of silence, that she was about to utter an insolent reply,
when the conversation was fortunately interrupted by the entrance of her
father, whose presence ever acted as a check on any ebullition of temper.
“Well, Lawrence,” said Mrs. Aumerle, coming forward to meet her husband,
“I hope that this unpleasant affair is to come to a speedy end.”
“God grant it!” replied the clergyman. “Have you spoken to Annabella?”
“I was beginning to tell her a little of my mind when she implored me
to leave the room. She has rather too much of the countess about her,
to care to listen to simple truth. She was in a highly excited state; I
should not wonder if she were in a fever to-morrow.”
“Do you think that we should send for Dr. Bardon?”
“He’ll come, sure enough, without our sending. We shall have no peace
as long as the countess remains here. All the idle, curious people in
the county will find some excuse for visiting the vicarage. The Greys,
Whitemans, and Barclays have been here to-day already. I have given Mary
orders to let in nobody but the Doctor.”
“Is Ida with her cousin?” asked Aumerle.
“She has hardly been out of her room from the first.”
“That is well,” said the vicar; “my child will do her best to calm and to
soften.”
“I think that it is the earl who must require to be calmed and softened,”
observed Mrs. Aumerle; “he has been very shamefully treated.”
“Augustine has, as you are aware, undertaken a mission to him. I would
have gone myself, but my brother’s greater intimacy with Dashleigh, and
superior powers of persuasion, would, I felt, make him a more effectual
advocate for this poor misguided young creature. I thought that he would
have been back ere now. I await his return with great anxiety.”
“Here comes my uncle!” exclaimed Mabel.
Aumerle met his brother at the door. “Any good tidings?” he exclaimed.
Augustine shook his head doubtingly as they entered the sitting-room
together.
“The earl is extremely indignant,” he said, removing the hat from his
heated brow; “I have been arguing with him for more than an hour, and I
have my doubts as to whether we have come to a satisfactory conclusion at
last.”
“Oh, on what does he decide?” cried Mabel.
“He consents at length to pardon the countess’s act of foolish petulance,
on condition that she ask his forgiveness, and return this very day to
her home.”
“Reasonable terms!” said Mrs. Aumerle.
“Yes,” assented the vicar, but the little furrow of anxious thought still
remained on his brow. “Augustine,” he said to his brother, “will you go
and communicate your message to Annabella?”
“Nay, nay, I have done my part. If I have more influence with my old
college-companion, you have more power with your niece. I suspect that
your task will be at least as difficult as mine, notwithstanding your
gentle auxiliaries. I have so little expectation of your success, that I
have ordered a conveyance to take me to Aspendale an hour hence, that I
may leave your dwelling more free to accommodate its new guest.”
“I hope,” said Mrs. Aumerle, “that the conveyance will rather be
required to take Annabella back to the home which she should never have
quitted.”
“I hope so too,” observed Augustine with a smile; “but I own that I have
my doubts and my fears on the matter.”
The vicar at once proceeded to the room in which Ida was endeavouring,
though with little effect, to soothe the irritated spirit of her cousin.
Annabella rose on the clergyman’s entrance, and Ida, from a feeling of
delicacy, silently left the apartment.
Aumerle gently communicated to his impatient auditor the message which he
bore.
“His pardon!” exclaimed Annabella, striking her little hand with
vehemence on a table which was beside her; “his pardon, forsooth! and for
what? Nay, then, I see the truth of the words—
‘Forgiveness to the injured doth belong,
He never pardons who hath done the wrong,’”
and she laughed in the bitterness of her soul.
“My dear niece,” said the vicar tenderly but gravely, “even by your own
account you had given just cause of displeasure to your husband, before
he spoke the hasty word which you find it so difficult to forgive.
Prejudice may blind you—”
“Uncle, let me have no more of this; I can’t bear it!” exclaimed
Annabella, rising in nervous excitement. “If I am in your way—in
Mrs. Aumerle’s way, I will leave the house at once, go to London—an
hotel—anywhere—but I will not—” Her voice rose, and again she struck the
table as she repeated the words,—“I will not go and beg pardon of the
man who turned me out of my own room, and in the presence of a menial
servant.”
“Annabella, this is the excitement of fever; you require—surely I hear
Bardon’s voice below!” said the vicar, who found it impossible to manage
his niece in her present mood, and who was almost alarmed at the wildness
of her manner. “Would you see the doctor?” added Mr. Aumerle.
Annabella hesitated for a moment, then exclaimed, “Dr. Bardon! yes, I
will see him at once.” She remained in her standing position, rigid as a
statue, till the vicar, after a brief absence, introduced the physician
into the room, and then himself retired to another.
CHAPTER XIV.
A FATAL STEP.
“The arrow once discharged from this weak hand,
Can I arrest its flight in the free air?
Where will this course now lead me?”
CAMOENS. BY H. S. G. TUCKER.
The countess advanced one step towards Bardon, and held out her hand. He
took it cordially, and looked at her bloodless face with mingled interest
and concern.
“Do not suppose,” said Annabella, resuming her seat, and motioning to him
to take a chair beside her,—“do not suppose that I see you in order to
ask for your medical advice. You must know well that it is beyond your
power to ‘minister to a mind diseased,’ that my case is not one which the
whole pharmacopeia can cure. I see you as a friend,”—her lip quivered as
she spoke,—“as one who will understand my feelings, and not torment me
with well-meant advice which I would rather die than follow!”
“You are a noble creature—a brave creature!” exclaimed Bardon; “I am
proud of the spirit which you have shown.”
“Have you been far to-day?” asked the countess, colouring slightly at the
ill-merited praise.
“I was at Pelton this morning on business, or I should have called upon
you earlier,” was the doctor’s reply.
“You have been, doubtless, at many houses,”—Annabella seemed to
frame each sentence with difficulty,—“you have seen many people—have
heard—heard much that is—that must be said—and—.” She stopped, and looked
at the doctor, but he did not seem disposed to guess the meaning of her
unfinished sentence.
“I wish to learn from you,” continued the countess, forcing herself to a
more explicit explanation; “it is important for me to know what the world
says of this—this unhappy affair.”
“You care as little as I do for what the world says,” replied the doctor.
But it was not so with Annabella. Popular distinction, the applause of
others, had been to her as the breath of life. Her pride was not the
pride of self-sufficiency; she was intensely desirous to know whether
public opinion were inclining to her side or that of her lord, and she
pressed the doctor for a more definite reply.
“Of course,” he answered at last, “there are almost as many versions of
the story as there are narrators of it. No tale loses by the telling.
Some say this thing, some say that, some pity, and some blame. What is,
however, pretty universally received as the most authentic account is—”
“Tell me!” cried the countess nervously, as the speaker paused.
“Why, it is said that you had somehow got into the snares of the Papists.
That an old priest and a nun in disguise had made their way into
Dashleigh Hall; and, some affirm, had a private mass there. That the
earl discovered amongst your papers a prayer to the Virgin, or something
of that sort, and that he was so much disgusted by what he called your
apostasy, that tearing the paper into a thousand fragments, he turned you
out of the room.”
“Did any one believe such a senseless tale?” cried Annabella.
“It was said to come from the best authority, and is very generally
credited.”
“Did you not give it indignant refutation?”
“My dear lady, you forget that I am in utter darkness upon the subject
myself. I could stake my life that you had good cause for what you did,
but of that cause I know no more than this chair.”
“Then you shall know all,” exclaimed Annabella, “that you may be able to
give an answer to such idle calumnies as these;” and with rapid utterance
she gave the doctor an account of what had occurred, her narrative
following truth in the main, though coloured by prejudice and passion.
Bardon’s face showed gloomy satisfaction as he listened to the excited
speaker. “So then,” he exclaimed as she concluded, “your crime is having
drawn so faithful a portrait, that he who sat for it would not own it!
What a fool he was to quarrel with one who has him so completely at her
mercy!”
“What do you mean?” said Annabella quickly.
“You carried your desk with you, did you not?” said Bardon, with an
expressive glance at that on the table; “and you carried with you the wit
that can sting. Write out that paper again; give it to the public;—the
world will laugh, and the earl will wince. No one who reads but will
understand (I will do my best to enlighten dull comprehensions) _why_
the peer was so angry with his wife—_why_ he who stood trembling on the
mountain was afraid of the wit of a woman.”
“It would be retribution!” exclaimed Annabella.
“It would be revenge!” cried the haughty old man.
Little did the Aumerles divine that the physician whom they had admitted
in order that he might quiet a fevered pulse, was pouring venom into
a wound which he should rather have sought to heal; that he was doing
the work, obeying the hest of the demon Pride, and drawing further from
happiness and peace the young creature who had turned to him in her
distress.
There was a strange, almost fierce satisfaction in the looks of Dr.
Bardon when he descended to the sitting-room, that was incomprehensible
to the Aumerles.
“You will send her a sleeping draught?” said the vicar.
“I have given her something _to compose_,” replied Bardon, a grim smile
relaxing his features.
“You think her very feverish?” inquired Ida.
“Oh, there’s nothing to alarm,” said the doctor; “she will be much
relieved by-and-bye.”
As soon as he had quitted the vicarage, Ida went up to Annabella’s room,
and gently knocked at the door.
“I wish to be alone!” said a voice from within, and Ida immediately
retired.
When the carriage which had been ordered by Augustine Aumerle rolled up
to the front of the vicarage, Ida was sent again to try her powers of
persuasion, to induce the countess to avail herself of it to return to
her husband’s home.
Ida felt the errand painful, and almost hopeless. She hesitated for
a moment ere she knocked, and heard within the sound of a pen moving
rapidly over the paper.
“Annabella, my love,” began Ida, as she softly unclosed the door.
The countess was bending over her desk, apparently absorbed in writing.
Her back was towards the door, but she started on the entrance of Ida,
and turning hastily round showed a countenance crimsoned to the temples
with a burning flush.
“I can’t be disturbed!” she exclaimed in a voice strangely harsh and
impatient.
“O dear cousin!” cried Ida, “if you would but listen for a moment—”
“I will hear you to-morrow,” said Annabella, “let me feel that in this
room at least I am safe from unwelcome intrusion!”
Intrusion! what a word—and from those lips! Ida Aumerle was deeply
hurt, not to say offended, and returned again to her family mortified
and dejected. The vicar breathed a weary sigh, and Mrs. Aumerle said
something about “a termagant,” which made Mabel extremely angry.
“So then I must be off!” said Augustine. “I had so little hope of the
fair lady’s yielding, that, as you see, my travelling bag is all ready.
Farewell, Mrs. Aumerle; thanks for your hospitality. Lawrence, remember
that I expect you all at Aspendale on the 12th. I shall be glad if by
that time you think my friend Mabel sufficiently fledged to try a flight
in the blue empyrean!”
After her uncle’s departure Ida retired with a heavy heart to the little
room which, since Annabella’s arrival, she had shared with her sister
Mabel. The gratitude which a woman feels towards one who has offered
to her his home and his heart, and the affection which Ida had from
childhood entertained for her cousin, rendered both the earl and the
countess objects of deep interest to the maiden. Family division jarred
on her soul, like discord on a musical ear, and Ida felt perhaps as
forcibly as her stepmother could, the evil of the course which Annabella
was wilfully pursuing. She was wounded by the words of impatience from
her cousin, which sensitiveness construed into actual unkindness, and
Ida could scarcely draw her thoughts sufficiently from the subject which
engrossed them, to write a letter in reply to some petition for relief
which she knew that it would be wrong to postpone.
Ida lingered over her letter till she began to fear that it might be late
for the post, to which she proposed taking it herself. As she was putting
on her scarf, in preparation for her walk, Ida heard the countess’s
bell,—Annabella was ringing for her maid. When Ida left her apartment she
met the attendant in the passage, on her return from the room of the lady.
“Is the countess feeling unwell?” inquired Ida.
“Her ladyship only rang,” replied Bates, “to desire me to get ready to
carry her letters to the post.”
“I am going thither myself,” said Ida; “I will take my cousin’s notes; I
think that you might be late.”
“Thank you, miss,” replied the maid; “but my lady said expressly that I
was to post the letters myself, and not let them out of my hand till I
did so. Perhaps I might carry yours also, Miss Aumerle; I shall not be a
minute in dressing.”
Ida thanked the maid for the offer, and gave the note into her charge.
But when Bates had hurried off to make her little preparations, Ida
stood motionless in thought. Her heart misgave her as to the nature of
the despatches which Annabella had evidently written with such nervous
haste, and was about to send off with such anxious precaution. Why should
the countess object to trust her letters to any one but her own menial
servant? did she fear that the eye of a loving relative should chance to
rest on the address? Was Annabella about to take some foolish step which
should further alienate her from her husband? Ida remembered with pain
the expression which she had last beheld on the countess’s face.
“I had better go to her,—I may be in time to prevent some act which
Annabella would hereafter bitterly regret.” This was Ida’s first thought,
and under its impulse she almost laid her finger on the handle of her
cousin’s door. But another feeling made her pause and draw back. Had she
not already found her presence regarded as an unwelcome intrusion,—should
she subject herself again to repulse? “Back! back!” whispered Pride,
though so softly that his tones were not recognised; “force not your
society on one who does not desire it, your counsel on her who despises
it.”
Ida hesitated—went away some few steps, and then returned to the door, as
if attracted towards her unhappy cousin by some invisible spell. Again
there was a moment’s reflection, again Pride recalled to her mind her
late discourteous reception by the countess, and with a sigh of doubt and
apprehension, Ida Aumerle returned to her own room.
In the meantime Annabella with a trembling hand had sealed up two large
envelopes. The one contained “The Precipice and the Peer,” hastily but
vigorously written, and was directed to the editor of the magazine in
which the countess had, as before mentioned, occasionally written. The
other letter was addressed to her publisher in London, giving him her
free permission not only to complete the printing of her romance, but to
put the authoress’s name on the title-page, not as “Egeria,” but “the
Countess of Dashleigh.”
“I will show my lord,” thought the proud, young authoress, “that I
can bring more dignity to the name by my pen, than he by his sounding
title. I shall make him envy the renown of the woman whom he thought
it condescension to marry! He has thought to humble—to subdue—to crush
me; I will prove to him that I can stand alone, ay, stand on a loftier
pedestal than any to which he ever had power to raise me! And _he_ will
be humbled, mortified! He would not have the world even guess that his
wife could join the throng of authors, or touch a publisher’s pay; he
will see that his wife glories in the talents which admit her among the
aristocracy of genius! I have now broken my chain, and can soar aloft
unfettered!”
Thoughts like these animated the ambitious girl while actually engaged in
her work. Intoxicated by anger and pride, she gave no audience to reason
or conscience, but wrote as if writing for life. But when Annabella
had actually placed the two letters in the hands of her maid, when she
had heard the door close after Bates, there came a sudden revulsion of
feeling, and the countess was startled and alarmed at what she herself
had done. Was she not giving mortal offence to him whom she was bound to
honour? could she expose him to ridicule without bringing deeper disgrace
upon herself? Had not the church pronounced them to be one? Annabella’s
eye fell on the little circlet of gold which Reginald had placed on her
finger on the solemn occasion when, in the sight of men, and the presence
of God, she had taken him for her wedded husband, never to be divided
from him, as she then hoped and believed, until death itself should
them part! How many associations were linked with the sight of that
ring! If gratified pride had powerfully inclined Annabella to incline to
Reginald’s suit, that pride had once been closely linked with love. She
had once listened eagerly for his step, fondly gazed on his handwriting,
heard the tones of his voice with delight, and believed her heart to be
unalterably his! Annabella ran to her window which commanded a prospect
of the road which led to the village, with an undefined yet strong wish
to call back the messenger whom she had sent. She saw Bates walking
briskly from the house, but yet so near, that her mistress’s voice might
reach her. The countess called her, but faintly, for a feeling of shame
choked her voice. Bates did not hear, did not stop. But the sound reached
another ear, and Mabel, attired for a walk, came forth from the house,
and looked up to the window at which the countess now stood. The young
girl’s face was bright and kindly, and the light shining on her blue eyes
and auburn tresses, gave her, to the fancy of her cousin, the appearance
of pictured Hope.
“Did you wish to call back Bates?” asked Mabel. “I will run and being her
back in a moment.”
How important in life may be a single second, when on its little point
hangs a momentous decision! The countess almost pronounced the word
“yes!” but with the rapidity of lightning, Pride poured his suggestions
into her ear. Not only would the revocation of the order given appear
weak indecision to the maid, but Mabel would naturally carry back the
letters, while Bates proceeded to the post with Ida’s, and she could
hardly avoid seeing their addresses. She would then easily guess the
cause of their writer’s vacillation and change of purpose; she would
conclude that her cousin had penned that which she was afraid or ashamed
to send. These ideas took much less time in rushing through the brain of
Annabella, than they have done in passing before the eye of the reader,
and they silenced the assent which trembled on the lip of the irresolute
countess.
“Shall I call back Bates?” asked Mabel again.
“No,” answered Annabella from above; and retiring from the window the
miserable girl threw herself on a chair, and exclaiming, “It is too late
now,—too late! the irrevocable step is taken!” she covered her face with
her hands, as if by so doing she could shut out reflection. Yet, strange
to say, she yet clung to the shadow of a hope that Bates might find the
post-office closed, and bring back to her the fatal letters!
CHAPTER XV.
THE DESERTED HOME.
“Thine honour is my life, both grow in one,
Take honour from me and my life is done!”
SHAKSPEARE.
The Earl of Dashleigh had suffered more acutely from the departure of
his wife, than Annabella or the world believed. He missed her presence
in his home more painfully than even to himself he would own. The
nobleman was, as I have said, not of a hard disposition, and by nature
was of a sociable temperament. Pride had indeed drawn around him an icy
barrier which greatly shut him out from friendly intercourse with his
neighbours, but this very isolation made him the more dependent upon the
few with whom he could stoop to associate. Dashleigh had scarcely been
aware of how much pleasure he had derived from his wife’s wit and lively
conversation, till he found himself suddenly thrown on his own resources
which were limited, and his own reflections which were unpleasant. He
wandered listlessly through his long suite of apartments; their splendid
decorations made them but appear to their owner more empty, desolate,
and dull. Yet Dashleigh dared not quit them for more cheerful scenes,
for he felt, with the instinctive shrinking of a shy, proud, sensitive
man, that his domestic concerns were now the theme of a thousand tongues
and that he could appear in no place where he would not be an object of
observation and remark. Solitude was hateful to the peer, but society
would have been yet more distasteful.
And Dashleigh was not satisfied with himself. The words of Augustine
Aumerle, pleading for an inexperienced girl doing a foolish thing from a
sudden ebullition of temper, often recurred to the mind of the husband.
A thousand times the questions would force themselves on his mind. “Have
I not been harsh to Annabella? might I not have overlooked a fault?
would not a little indulgence have touched a warm heart like hers, and
have made her destroy with her own hand what she knew must have given
me offence? Was not the entrance of the duke at that most unfortunate
moment when I myself had given way to passion, sufficient to irritate
beyond all power of self-control a woman—a wife—and a peeress!” There was
much of candour, much of generosity in the spirit of Dashleigh, and so
strong did his self-reproach become, that the earl felt greatly disposed
to pass a sponge over the past, and exchange mutual forgiveness with his
wife. But then the first advance must be on her side; Pride peremptorily
insisted on that. If Annabella were penitent, Reginald would be generous,
but never would he degrade himself by suing for reconciliation, however
fervently he might desire it.
Thus day passed after day, each more intolerable than the last, Reginald
always hoping that the pride of his young partner might give way, and
yearning for the supplicating letter which might give him an excuse for
forgiving.
One morning, as the Earl of Dashleigh sat at his solitary breakfast, he
listlessly took up the last number of the —— Magazine, which the footman
had, according to custom, placed beside the plate of his master. Light
reading was that to which the earl could alone now bend his attention,
and his thoughts often wandered as he glanced carelessly down the page.
He was however instantly attracted by the name “Dashleigh” in capital
letters on the sheet of advertisements, and read with a surprise which
almost mastered even his indignation,—
_Now in the press._
THE FAIRY LAKE: A Romance. By the
COUNTESS OF DASHLEIGH.
“This is indeed throwing away the scabbard; this is indeed making a
parade of insolent disregard of my wishes and commands! I hardly expected
this from Annabella!” Such was the nobleman’s muttered exclamation, as
he pushed back his chair from the table. But his feelings received a far
ruder shock when he examined the periodical more closely. He gazed on
“The Precipice and the Peer,” as it seemed to glare upon him from the
close-printed column, as if he scarcely could believe the evidence of
his senses! Could it be,—yes—the initial and the dash could not deceive
him, could deceive no one who knew him! Annabella had held him up to the
ridicule of the world, as a poor, nervous, spiritless wretch,—it was
revenge, mean, despicable revenge, a blow aimed at the most vulnerable
point!
The earl did not tear the periodical, and scatter its fragments on the
wind, he knew that it was spreading at that hour through the halls and
even cottages of the land; that it was lying on the tradesman’s counter,
in the servant’s hall; that schoolboys were laughing over the peer’s
adventure during the intervals of more active sport! Dashleigh laid down
the magazine quietly, but with something resembling a groan! Bardon had
said that he would wince,—he did more, he actually writhed under the
torture inflicted by the hand of his wife!
The servants, wondering at the delay of the accustomed ring, came at
length unsummoned, and bore away the untasted breakfast. Dashleigh felt
annoyed at the jingling sound, but scarcely comprehended its cause, and
only experienced a sense of relief when the room became silent again. His
reflections were bitter indeed; he was almost too wretched to be angry.
Was he not a disgraced, an insulted man?—did not his very rank make him
only a more prominent mark for ridicule? Could he ever show his face
again in circles which he had once deemed honoured by his presence? The
time-darkened portraits of deceased Earls of Dashleigh seemed to scowl
down from their heavy gilt frames on the first of the name who had ever
been branded with the imputation of fear!
A servant brought a letter on a salver; the earl mechanically broke open
the seal. It was from the vicar, Lawrence Aumerle, and had been written
in the first impulse of his indignant surprise on the appearance of the
obnoxious article which he could not doubt had been written by his niece.
The clergyman, with instinctive delicacy, avoided all direct reference
to the piece so indiscreetly composed by Annabella; but he expressed the
extreme distress felt by both his family and himself at the position in
which she had placed herself. He entreated her husband to believe that
if he gave the lady the protection of his home, it was not because he
sanctioned or even palliated her more than imprudent conduct, but that
he feared that harshness might drive her from a place where unceasing
efforts were made to bring her to a sense of her duty.
“Lawrence Aumerle is a good man,” said the earl, passing his hand
across his brow, and leaning thoughtfully back in his chair. “Since all
connexion between me and her is broken now for ever—for ever, better
that the wretched girl should remain under the protection of her mother’s
relations. It were worse, far worse that her pride and folly should be
pampered by intercourse with the world,—that world to which she has
sacrificed her husband!”
Dashleigh arose and paced slowly the length of the room, but returned
with a more rapid step. The name of Aumerle had suddenly suggested to
him a course by which he could fling from himself the opprobrium which
attaches to the name of a coward. He grasped at the new idea with the
energy of a drowning wretch. The world should have no cause to laugh
at the man whose nerves had failed him on the heights of a mountain;
he would do that which should from henceforth effectually silence such
reproach. Taking up writing materials, Dashleigh with rapid hand traced
the following note to Augustine:—
“DEAR AUMERLE,—You mentioned to me that a balloon is to ascend
from your grounds on the 12th. I should feel greatly obliged
by your reserving a place for me in the car, as it is my
particular wish to make one in the excursion.—Ever yours,
“DASHLEIGH.”
The brief note written and despatched to Aspendale, the nobleman breathed
more freely. He could meet the eye of his fellow-men. Pride rendered
the effort needful; pride roused his spirit to make it, and Dashleigh
would not now pause to consider how great that effort might be to one
of his nervous frame. He felt that his honour was at stake. The earl
was somewhat in the position of the knight of old, whose lady flung her
glove into the arena where a fierce lion and tiger were contending, and
before a circle of noble spectators, bade him bring it back to her hand.
The knight dreaded the laugh of the audience more than the yells of the
furious beasts, and Dashleigh shrank from the sneer of the world more
than the untried perils of the air. Annabella had put her husband on his
mettle; she had incited him to wrestle down nature; but it remained to
be seen whether she had cause to triumph in the effect produced by her
satirical pen.
CHAPTER XVI.
PLEADING.
“Then be the question asked, the answer given,
As in the presence of the God of heaven;
All prejudice subdued, all pride laid low,—
‘Whence have I come, and whither will I go?’
_Whence have I come?_ what wandering steps have led
To this the painful desert that I tread?
From what neglected duties have I fled
Am I the sufferer from others’ sin,
Or bear my most insidious foe within?
_And whither would I go?_ where have I sought
Refuge from secret gloom and bitter thought?
Deep in the barren wilderness of pride?
Some crosses are from heaven sent,
And some we fashion of our own;
By envy, pride, and discontent
What thorns across our path are strown!
Not these the thorns that form the crown,
Not this the cross that lifts on high,—
Our sharpest trials we lay down
When sin and self we crucify!”
“I own it, dear Ida, I own it! I did wrong, very wrong. I felt that as
soon as the letter had passed from my hand; I must have been mad when I
sent it. I wrote to the London editor the next day to endeavour to stop
the publication, but the piece was already in type.”
Such, after a painful conference, was the confession which conscience
wrung from the Countess of Dashleigh.
Annabella was reclining on the sofa, her hair disordered, her eyes red
with weeping. Ida was kneeling beside her, and the magazine lay on the
floor.
“O Anna, Anna! why not own all this to your husband; throw yourself on
his mercy, entreat his forgiveness—”
“It would be of no use!” exclaimed Annabella; “that paper he never will
forgive. I have already merited his anger; I will not expose myself to
his contempt.”
“We may be objects of contempt when we wander from the line of duty, but
never when we are struggling back to it again. When we are lost in a
thorny labyrinth, what wiser, what nobler course can we pursue, than to
retrace every step of the way?”
“I can’t, I can’t,” gasped Annabella; “there is now a deep gulf between
me and my husband!”
“Which is widening every moment; which delay may render impassable!
It is yet spanned by a slender bridge of hope; but that bridge is
trembling,—shaking,—Annabella, if you hold back now, it may sink before
your eyes, and for ever!”
“What would you have me to do?” said the countess.
“Write a letter to the earl full of the humblest submission; tell him
with what real grief and contrition—”
“Ida, you do not know me!” cried Annabella, pushing the loose hair
impatiently back from her temples; “I cannot play the part of a penitent
child, begging pardon for having been naughty; I cannot cringe beneath
the rod, like a slave trembling before his master!”
“Anna!” exclaimed Ida, fixing on her cousin the earnest gaze of her
expressive eyes, “must the slender bridge—your last hope—be broken down
beneath the weight of your pride?”
“Pride,” observed the Countess, “has been termed the weakness of noble
natures.”
“Pride,—what is it,” exclaimed Ida, “as mirrored in the word of God?
Is it not of _the world_,—that world that _passeth away_; doth not the
Lord resist _the proud_, while giving _grace unto the humble_? Doth not
inspired truth declare that _before destruction the heart of man is
haughty, and before honour is humility_? Is not the Saviour’s blessing on
_the meek_, and on such as are _poor in spirit_? Why should I multiply
quotations? Your own heart must tell you, dear Anna, that if one thing
more than another stands between man and his Maker, and darkens the light
of Heaven, it is the baneful spirit of pride!”
“It is interwoven with my nature,” said the countess.
“The life-long battle of the Christian is with his fallen nature, but
it is a struggle in which he is not left alone. Nay, _a new heart_, a
new nature is given to those who seek it in earnest prayer; a new heart
filled with the Spirit of God, a new nature conformed to the likeness of
Him who was _meek and lowly_ in spirit. What are the Bible emblems of
those who are the soldiers and saints of the Lord? The lamb, the dove,
the little child! Can such be fit types of one who struggles against
lawful authority, and recoils from the duty of submission?”
Annabella was a little nettled. “I think,” she observed, with some
sarcasm in her tone, “that my saintly cousin is not yet herself so
perfect in this virtue of submission, as to entitle her so eloquently to
enforce it on another.”
Ida glanced up in surprise. She had not been aware that the quick
observation of her cousin had detected in her the lurking enemy of whose
presence she herself was scarcely aware, and against whom she was hardly
on her guard. But she could not deny the truth of the accusation so
suddenly brought against her, and was too earnest in the cause which she
was advocating to be silenced by a personal remark.
“Oh! my dear cousin!” she replied, her soft, dark eyes filling with
tears, “let not my errors be a stumbling-block in the way of those whom I
love. Look not at the miserable transcript, all stained and blotted with
human infirmity, but turn your eyes to the blessed Original which is set
before us, that we may copy its sacred features into our hearts and our
lives! What was the spirit of Christ? and hath not Truth declared that
_if any man hath not the Spirit of Christ he is none of His_? Was it not
a spirit patient under suffering, meek under insult, a spirit ever ready
to forgive? Did He not love his enemies, bless them that cursed Him, and
do good to them that persecuted Him? Look on Him, dearest, look on Him,
till in the brightness of His glory sin appear all the darker and more
hateful! There is no pride in heaven, Annabella; we must throw away the
chain ere we reach that bright place, or we never can enter therein!
It is pride that is now shutting you out of your earthly home, barring
against you a husband’s heart, changing domestic peace to misery. Oh, how
terrible the thought that pride has shut out multitudes from an eternal
home, made them aliens from a heavenly Father, rendered them sharers in
the fate of that terrible being, who lost a seraph’s crown through his
pride! God grant,—God grant that neither you nor I may ever be reckoned
amongst them!”
The voice of Ida trembled with emotion, the large tears coursed down her
cheeks, and her hands were tight-clasped as if in earnest supplication.
It was a sister imploring a sister in danger to seek safety while safety
might be found, to tear from her heart the coiling serpent that was
lurking there only to destroy! Annabella could not be angry; she was
touched by that pleading look; the ice was beginning to thaw, and yet was
too strong readily to give way. What was she called upon to do? Not only
to forgive, but to entreat for forgiveness, to humble herself in the dust
before him to whom her proud spirit had never yet learned to bow! The
countess felt that it would be hardly possible so to stoop,—that even for
heaven itself she could scarcely sacrifice that which it would be hard to
part with, even as a right hand or a right eye! The momentary struggle
was fearful! Wringing her hands, Annabella exclaimed, “O Ida, you know
not how wretched you make me!”
“And who deserves to be wretched,” said Mrs. Aumerle, who happened at
this time to enter the room, “if not she who chooses no guide but her own
temper and caprice, who will listen to no advice—not even that of her
uncle and her pastor, and who publicly insults the husband whom she is
bound in duty to honour? Rise, Ida, rise,” continued the lady, to whose
plain sense of right and wrong Annabella’s conduct appeared unpardonable;
“I am ashamed to see you on your knees beside a girl who, if she were
fifty times a countess, has forfeited claim to our respect.”
Annabella sprang from her sofa, and with eyes wide open and lips apart,
stood listening, as her hostess, to Ida’s distress and dismay, finished
her rebuke to one whom she regarded as a spoiled, self-willed, obstinate
child.
“There is only one excuse for you, Anna, and that is to be found in
the indulgence and flattery to which you have been accustomed from the
cradle. You have been unfitted to take your proper place either as a wife
or the mistress of a household. You have made everything subservient to
your humour. But it is time to have done with such childish follies; it
is time to renounce the petulant pride which makes your family blush
for you! Mr. Aumerle is so indulgent, so unwilling to treat any one
harshly, that you are hardly aware, I suspect, how strongly he feels on
the subject; but I can assure you that he views your late step in the
same light as I do, and he has written to the earl to express to him his
strong disapprobation of your conduct.”
“Has he!” exclaimed the countess almost fiercely, “then this house is
no longer a place for me! I have stayed here too long already!” and
stretching out her hand to the bell-rope, she pulled it violently to
summon her maid. “I have been driven out of one home by unkindness, I
will not remain in another to be insulted by such language as you have
dared to address to me!” Again, with the force of passion, Annabella rang
the bell, and it was answered, not only by Bates but by Mabel, who ran
in alarmed by the second loud ring, and the sound of a voice raised in
anger.
“Bates,” cried the countess, “bring me what I may require for walking,
and then pack up my boxes, and follow me as soon as possible to the
cottage in which Dr. Bardon resides.”
“But—my lady—”
“At once!” cried the impatient countess.
“O Annabella, dearest Annabella, do not leave us!” exclaimed Mabel,
clinging to her cousin, while Ida, almost too much agitated to be
intelligible, joined her entreaties to those of her sister.
“Wait—if it were only one day—one hour—only till papa should return!”
But Annabella was inexorable. She had worked herself into that state
of passion in which remonstrance seems to have no effect but that of
adding fuel to the flame. The storm of anger was less intolerable to her
spirit than the state of doubt and self-reproach, which, like a chill,
dark mist was falling on her soul, when the words of Mrs. Aumerle roused
her from remorse to sudden resentment. The countess determined to seek
the dwelling of Bardon, where she felt assured of a welcome, and where
she would remain, as she declared, till she had formed arrangements
with friends in London. It was, perhaps, unfortunate that Annabella had
sufficient resources of her own to render her in pecuniary concerns quite
independent of others. She had just arrived at the age which gave her
free disposal of these resources, though it had certainly not proved, in
her case, to be an age of discretion. It was foreseeing the difficulties
and dangers that must beset the wealthy and wilful girl, whose vanity
would render her the ready dupe of interested flatterers, that had made
the vicar anxious to keep her beside him, until the kindly offices
of mutual friends should re-unite her to her husband. This was now
impossible. Annabella, closing her ears to remonstrance, and her heart to
tenderness, quitted the home of her uncle with an expressed determination
never to revisit it again. She would not even suffer her cousins to
accompany her, but with sullen resolution set out on her lonely walk.
Ida watched her receding figure with a very heavy heart. “It might have
been so different,” she murmured to herself; “her heart was touched,
her pride was giving way, when—” and turning towards the spot where her
step-mother stood, Ida could not refrain from the exclamation, “it was
your coming that changed all!” Without lingering for a reply to the
hastily spoken word, Ida sought solitude in the quiet arbour where she
had, as we have seen, held converse with her sister upon subjects high
and holy. Ida’s only companions now were bitter meditations. She had
reproached her father’s wife, but was her own conscience clear even as
regarded Annabella? Ida recalled with deep distress her own misgivings on
the day on which the countess must have written her fatal paper.
“If I had only spoken to her then,—if I had only pleaded with her then,
before the irrevocable step had been taken, oh! it would never have come
to this!” and with the anguish of unavailing regret, Ida Aumerle mourned
over her sin of omission.
CHAPTER XVII.
CONSCIENCE ASLEEP.
“Those, however, who having no such plea to urge, are envious,
sour, discontented, irritable, uncharitable, have good ground
to suspect the genuineness of their Christianity. Grace
sweetens while it sanctifies.”—GUTHRIE.
How wide a difference do we find to exist between the consciences of
those who hold the same faith, and profess to be governed by the same
commandments! To some—sin appears like the speck on a bridal robe, a
disfiguring blot seen at a glance, which offends the eye, and to remove
which every means at once must be taken. To others—it is a thing as
little to be marked as the same speck on a dark, time-worn garment. The
possessor wears it with an easy mind, perhaps all unconscious of the
stain!
Thus while Ida grieved at the recollection of that false delicacy or
hidden pride, that had made her shrink from intruding herself upon
her cousin at a time when her presence might have been of essential
service, Bardon felt not the least self-reproach for the evil counsel
which he had given to the countess. It was to him merely a subject of
pleasant speculation whether she would follow it or not, and he was
extremely impatient for the day when the appearance of the next number
of the —— Magazine would set all his doubts to rest. Bardon longed to
see a good home-thrust at the pride of Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh. The
mortification of the peer—his confusion—his indignation—was a subject
upon which the imagination of the doctor actually feasted, for he had
never forgotten or forgiven the words that he had overheard at the Hall.
And yet Bardon was not considered a bad man nor was he such as the word
is commonly understood. He was an honest, upright man; a steady friend,
an earnest patriot, one who felt for the sufferings of the poor, though
he had little power to relieve them. And Bardon was to a certain extent
religious, at least in his own opinion. He read and venerated his Bible,
constantly attended his church, and had persecution arisen, would have
been a martyr of the cause of truth.
But Bardon’s religion did not pervade his spirit, it did not leaven his
temper. It left him as jealous, irritable, and vindictive, as if he had
never heard of a gospel of peace!
“In yonder vase replenished by the shower
Pour the rich wine; it spreads as it descends,
Pervades the whole, and with mysterious power
To every drop its hue and sweetness lends!
Thus should religion’s influence serene
Be felt in all our thoughts, in all our actions seen!”
But it was not thus with Timon Bardon. He could repeat the Lord’s
prayer,—did repeat it twice every day, without once starting at the
thought, that he was in it constantly invoking a curse on his own
vindictive soul! Forgive us our trespasses, _as we forgive them that
trespass against us_! Was that a prayer for one who treasured up the
memory of a wrong far more jealously than that of a benefit? for one who
prided himself on being “a good hater;” and who spoke of “the sweetness
of revenge?” Bardon reprobated with indignation the mean vices of
covetousness, falsehood, or fraud,—he was ready to call down fire from
heaven on the tyrant, the traitor, or the thief; but he granted, in his
own person, a plenary indulgence, a perfect tolerance to pride, hatred,
malice, revenge—sins as destructive to the soul as the darkest of those
which he condemned.
Bardon was too poor to be a subscriber to the —— Magazine; but he was
always allowed a reading of that which was taken in at the Vicarage, and,
indeed, Aumerle, though his friend little guessed the fact, subscribed
chiefly on account of the doctor. But Bardon was far too impatient to
know whether the countess had written in this Number, to endure waiting
for a second day’s reading. He did not choose to go to the Vicarage to
betray his eagerness there, but he resolved to walk the whole six miles
to Pelton, in order to purchase a copy for himself.
“You must have pressing business indeed at the town, papa, to walk so
far in the sun on such a warm day as this!” cried Cecilia in a tone of
expostulation, as she fanned herself with a languid air. “I’m sure that
the heat will kill you.”
“Not so easily killed,” said the doctor gaily; “there’s nothing like air
and exercise for keeping a man in health.”
“You have received a call to some patient?” said Cecilia, encouraged by
his cheerfulness to venture upon a subject which was usually forbidden,
for Bardon’s patients were “few and far between.”
“There’s one who won’t prove patient, I guess,” replied Bardon inwardly
chuckling at the joke.
His mind was so full of his errand that, though the road was extremely
dusty, and the sun shot down fervid rays, Bardon was scarcely conscious
either of discomfort or fatigue. He walked on as briskly as if the frost
of December braced his nerves and rendered rapid motion necessary. Bardon
was glad, however, when his journey drew near its end, and he reached the
High Street of Pelton, with its rows of tidy shops, to one of which—the
library—he now bent his eager steps. He glanced rapidly over the window
in hopes to recognise the well-known cover of the —— Magazine amongst
prints, envelopes, and daily papers; it was not, however, to be seen, and
Bardon entered the library.
There was at first no one sufficiently disengaged to be able to attend to
the doctor, and Bardon had to wait with what patience he could muster,
taking off his hat, and wiping his heated forehead, and looking around
him, but in vain, for the Number which he had walked so far to see.
“Warm morning, sir,” said the librarian, turning to the doctor at last,
as a party of customers quitted the shop.
“The last Number of the —— Magazine!” cried Bardon, waving superfluous
comment on the weather, and flinging down a coin on the counter.
“Well, sir,” said the shopkeeper with a smile, “if you had called but
five minutes ago I could have accommodated you with a copy; but there’s
been such a run on the Magazine to-day, that really I have not one left.
You see, sir,” he added, “there’s an article in it that takes with the
public amazingly,—something that’s said to be a hit on one of the leading
men in the county; and,” here he lowered his voice, “people who are wiser
than their neighbours think that they’ve a pretty good guess as to the
pen that wrote it. Anything else this morning, sir?”
Bardon uttered his emphatic “No!” and hurried out of the shop. “She’s
done it!” he muttered to himself; “I’d give anything to see her paper!”
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE MAGAZINE.
“We must have satire, pungent, biting satire;
Such is the vile condition of our nature.
Such our depraved and vicious appetites,
No other food will suit our palsied taste.”
CAMOENS, BY H. S. G. TUCKER.
At the corner of the street a baker’s boy and a gentleman’s page were
standing together, laughing at something which the latter held in his
hand, and which his companion was perusing over his shoulder.
“Now, ain’t that good?” exclaimed he of the bread-basket, showing his
teeth from ear to ear.
Bardon caught a glimpse of what they were reading. “My lads,” he cried,
“I’ll pay you for that; give the magazine to me,” and he held out the
price for the Number.
“It’s my master’s,” said the page, as if awakened to a sudden sense of
the responsibility connected with green cloth and gilt buttons; and
rolling up the coveted Number, he hurried on his way to make up for the
time which he had lost.
The doctor stopped and reflected. “Mrs. Clayton, the major’s blind widow,
she is likely to take in the —— Magazine. I have not called on the old
dame for years, but shell not take a visit amiss. I think that the house
with green blinds is hers, and I am certain to find her at home.”
Dr. Bardon was not disappointed this time. The blind old lady, who lived
a dull and solitary life, was charmed to welcome an old acquaintance, and
her visitor was yet more pleased to behold the desired periodical on the
table half covered by the supplement of yesterday’s _Times_.
After the first greetings were over, and inquiries after his “sweet child
Caroline,” (for the lady’s memory was not particularly clear as to the
name or age of Cecilia,) the doctor seated himself by the blind lady,
laughing loud to cover the rustle as he drew the Magazine from under the
paper, and then impatiently turned over the leaves. His object was to
read the article; Mrs. Clayton’s was to obtain a medical opinion gratis
upon the maladies with which she was, or fancied herself to be troubled.
She proceeded, therefore, quite uninterrupted by her supposed auditor,
with a long story of rheumatism and relaxed throat, the various remedies
which she had tried for these evils, and the dubious success of each
application; the eager reader giving an occasional grunt of assent, to
save appearances, until the invalid paused in her narration.
“Indeed, doctor, I’m beginning to think that the air of Pelton don’t
agree with me; I begin to feel myself—
“Hanging between earth and sky, like the fabled coffin of Mahomet!”
muttered the doctor, who in his interest in what he was perusing, had
almost forgotten the presence of her whose faint, complaining voice
sounded like a trickling rill in his ear.
“What is he saying about coffins and hanging?” thought the poor invalid.
“It is very shocking to suggest such horrible ideas to a nervous creature
like me!”
As the doctor did not seem disposed to add to his incomprehensible
communication, Mrs. Clayton proceeded on with her melancholy story.
“Last winter my cough was so bad, that Mrs. Graham (you know Mrs. Graham,
her daughter married a Bagot), she recommended me to take cochlico
lozenges. I sent up all the way to London, there’s only one shop there
that sells them, in one particular street, and I got a parcel of them
down by the post. But I assure you, doctor, that they did me no good.
I think that I must have caught a chill by venturing out in March; you
know what the east winds are, doctor; I really had not a wink of sleep at
night,—I actually thought my cough would have torn me to pieces.”
At this point the reader burst into an irrepressible chuckle of delight,
and as he closed the Magazine exclaimed, “Capital! capital!” to the no
small amazement of the sufferer. Her lengthened silence of surprise made
Bardon,—whose hand was now on the supplement of the _Times_, aware that
it was necessary to say something; and as he had a vague idea that her
talk had been a series of complaints, he cried, hap-hazard, as his eye
ran on the list of deaths, “Very bad! very bad! I’m certain that you
indulge in green tea!”—
“Oh! well, I sometimes—”
“Can it be!” muttered Bardon, gazing with stern interest at one of the
names which appeared in the gloomy column.
“Do you think, doctor, that there is much harm?”
“Death!” exclaimed Timon Bardon to himself.
“Surely you don’t mean it,”—cried the old lady, and the doctor was again
recalled by her voice to what was passing around him.
“If you drink green tea,” he cried, starting from his seat and pushing
the paper to the other end of the table, “I won’t answer for your living
out the year!” and with a very brief good-bye, Timon hurried away,
leaving the poor lady to complain to her next visitor, that Dr. Bardon
was so brusque and so odd that he was just like an east wind in March,
and that she was not in the least surprised that his practice was not
extensive, as if he did not kill his patients with his medicine, he was
likely to do so with his manner!
What was it that Bardon had seen in the _Times_ that interested him as
strongly as even the article written by Annabella at his own suggestion?
He had seen the announcement of the death of “Mr. Auger, of —— Street
and Nettleby Tower,” of the man who had ruined his prospects—who had
wrested from the disinherited son the estate which his ancestors for
centuries had held. Death should still the emotion of hatred, hush the
voice of revenge; but it is to be feared that in this instance the
advertisement, casually seen, rather increased than diminished the stern
satisfaction felt by the vindictive old man. It seemed to Bardon as if
he were triumphing at once over a dead and a living foe. As he proceeded
on his long walk homewards, he certainly never questioned himself as to
his lack of the charity which _rejoiceth not in iniquity_, or he would
not have revelled as he did in the idea that it was he who had incited
the countess to take such petty revenge on her husband. Nor did Bardon,
as he reflected on the death of his hated supplanter, recall to mind the
warning of the royal Preacher, _Rejoice not when thine enemy falleth, and
let not thy heart be glad when he stumbleth_, or he would scarcely have
muttered to himself with a gloomy smile, that six feet of earth would be
now estate large enough for the late owner of Nettleby Tower.
Notwithstanding the engrossing nature of his thoughts, the doctor on his
return to his home could not avoid feeling the way long and the weather
oppressive. He could scarcely drag on his weary limbs when at length he
reached the little gate of the garden which surrounded Mill Cottage.
Cecilia ran out to meet him in a flutter of excitement and joy.
“O! Papa! only guess who has come here while you were away!”
“How can I tell!” said the tired man sharply.
“The countess! the dear delightful countess herself, and she says—” but
Doctor Bardon waited to hear no more, and forgetful of fatigue, hurried
into the cottage.
Annabella came forward to meet him, and in a few brief sentences
explained to him her situation, and her wish to remain no longer under
the roof of her uncle the vicar. As she had expected, the doctor gave
her a cordial welcome, and pressed her to remain at his home for as
long a period as might suit her convenience. He was proud to be able to
exercise hospitality, and though he would never have pleaded guilty to
the charge, was by no means insensible to the honour of entertaining a
woman distinguished both by her rank and her talents. Would it not also
be an additional mortification to the detested earl, to know that the
Countess of Dashleigh was the guest at a cottage scarcely larger than his
gamekeeper’s lodge!
As for Cecilia, she was in ecstasies. The presence of a real countess
seemed to her actually to glorify the little abode, and her only misery
was the difficulty of providing suitable accommodation for such an
illustrious visitor. The cottage she had often termed “nothing but a
bandbox,” and though poor Miss Bardon was willing to put herself into
any straits, empty out all her drawers, squeeze herself and her wardrobe
into any corner, it required a wonderful amount of ingenuity to make the
titled guest and her maid tolerably comfortable in the tiny tenement.
Cecilia not only used every effort to stimulate to exertion her old deaf
domestic, but herself worked hard in secret to prepare her own room for
the countess. She ruthlessly sacrificed a white muslin robe for the
adornment of the toilette table, cut up her best bow to loop it up with
ribbon, and even ventured to invade her father’s garden to ornament the
apartment with flowers.
Annabella had little idea of the amount of trouble and excitement which
she was causing, nor how heavily the expense of hospitality would press
on her proud but poor entertainers. While the countess was conversing
in the sitting room with the doctor, Bates arrived with her lady’s
boxes, and was ordered to carry them up to her apartment. The maid
surprised poor Cecilia on her knees, industriously stitching up a hole
in a worn-out drugget, her face flushed and heated with the unwonted
occupation. Miss Bardon started up in some confusion, her pride deeply
mortified at being found in a position, and engaged in an employment so
unbefitting a fine lady, which it was her ambition always to appear.
[Illustration: An Unwelcome Surprise.
_Page 168._]
Bates looked round with wondering contempt on the miserable hovel, as
she deemed it, which her young mistress had chosen in preference to the
luxurious apartments of Dashleigh Hall. The lady’s maid had serious
doubts as to whether she could so compromise her own dignity as to remain
in a house where no “footman was kept.” To share a pigeon-hole seven feet
square with a deaf and stupid maid-of-all-work, who could not even listen
to her gossip,—did ever devoted lady’s maid submit to such hardship
before! Annabella, on her part, found fault with nothing, never appeared
to notice any difficulties, and accommodated herself to cottage life as
if she had been accustomed to it from her childhood.
“There is not a particle of pride in her!” exclaimed the admiring
Cecilia, as she had done upon a previous occasion.
CHAPTER XIX.
EXPECTATION.
“It is you
Hath blown this coal betwixt my lord and me.”
SHAKSPEARE.
The announcement that our sovereign Lady herself had resolved to take
a bird’s-eye view of her dominions from the clouds, could hardly have
created a greater sensation in the county of Somersetshire, than the
rumour, presently confirmed “by authority,” that the Earl of Dashleigh
was to be one of the ærial travellers in the _Eaglet_. From the squire
to the swineherd, every one within a circuit of many miles was full of
the strange report. The nobleman’s motive for attempting the feat was
palpable to all who had read or heard of “The Precipice and the Peer;”
and speculation was rife, and heavy bets were exchanged as to whether the
hero of the Swiss adventure would ever summon up sufficient courage to
mount aloft in a balloon.
The rumour reached the dwelling of the Bardons. The doctor elevated his
bushy black brows, and drew in his lips as if to whistle; while Cecilia
stole a glance at the countess to see the effect of the announcement
upon her. Annabella changed colour, but affected to believe the report
absurd, and dismissed the subject at once from her discourse if not from
her thoughts. But from that hour the young wife’s manner became reserved
and gloomy. She made no effort to keep up conversation, did not seem to
hear questions addressed to her, or if she heard, gave her replies at
random. She would scarcely touch at table the delicate food procured for
her with trouble and expense. Cecilia in vain taxed her brain to find
something that a peeress could eat, and the doctor brought vegetables
from his garden which he believed that Covent Garden could not equal, to
see them lie untasted on the plate of his silent guest.
Under any other circumstances the temper of the old lion would have given
way, but the report of Dashleigh’s intended exploit had filled him with
malignant delight. Bardon felt assured that the spirit of the adventurous
peer would fail him when put to the proof, and so eager was the doctor
to enjoy this expected new source of humiliation to his foe, that he
resolved to accept Augustine’s invitation after all, and make one of the
spectators who should witness the ascent of the _Eaglet_.
Poor Cecilia, however, who had no such secret source of satisfaction,—who
would, of course, be constrained to remain at home with her guest, and
see nothing of the gaiety at Aspendale, began to suspect that even the
honour of entertaining a peeress might be purchased at too high a price.
Annabella now took no pains to flatter the little vanity of her hostess;
never even glanced admiringly at her elaborate dress, never asked her to
touch the guitar, praised nothing, smiled at nothing, seemed really to
care for nothing; while the poor lady of the cottage scarcely dared to
think what her father would say when the tradesmen should send in their
formidable bills!
Amongst those who were most startled by the news that Dashleigh had
decided on ascending with his friend, was the aspirant to the same
perilous distinction, the enthusiastic Mabel Aumerle. The warm champion
of the wife doubted at first whether she could consistently make one in a
party in which the tyrant husband was to appear. But Mabel did not long
waver in doubt. Her desire to share her uncle’s excursion was too intense
to be easily damped.
“I need have nothing to say to the earl,” she observed, “even if sitting
in the car by his side. My uncle has a right to invite whom he pleases,
and I have none to find fault with his selection. Besides, I daresay when
it comes to the point, that the nervous earl will find some excuse for
not ascending at all.”
Mabel might have added that late events had shown her that her admired
countess had not the right altogether on her side. With all her spirit
of partisanship, Mabel could not defend “The Precipice and the Peer,”
and she was hurt and almost offended at the abrupt manner in which her
cousin had quitted the vicarage. On the whole, therefore, Mabel decided
that no reason existed to prevent her doing her utmost to persuade her
indulgent father to permit her to join the æronauts in their excursion
through the realms of air.
The vicar and his wife, on hearing of the earl’s intention to be
at Aspendale, at once relinquished their purpose of going thither
themselves. They felt that there would be an awkwardness in meeting him
in society after receiving his disobedient young wife into their house.
Ida, also, for more than one reason, declined her uncle’s invitation.
But to Mabel staying away upon such an occasion would have been a
disappointment which the whole amount of her philosophy would not have
enabled her to bear; and Augustine therefore arranged to drive over for
his youngest niece early on the morning of the eventful 12th of May.
“Ida, dearest,” exclaimed Mabel on the evening preceding the long-desired
day, “do you know that at last, after coaxing,—such hard, such
persevering coaxing,—I have really managed to get a sort of consent from
Papa to my going up in the _Eaglet_! I took his arm as he was walking up
and down upon the lawn, and I was so persuasive, so irresistible, I told
him so much about Mr. Verdon, and how he could manage a balloon just as
easily as I manage a pony,—that at last convinced—”
“Or tired out,” suggested Ida,—
“He said to me, with his dear kind smile, ‘I don’t forbid your going, my
child, but you must ask your mother’s opinion about it.’ O Ida! I could
have danced for joy! What a kiss I gave him for the permission! There
never was so kind a father as he!”
“But you had a condition to fulfil,” observed Ida, “which must have
moderated your delight.”
“Yes; I am not fond of asking any one’s opinion, above all, that of—well,
don’t look so grave, dear Mentor, I won’t say anything to shock you; but
to think of Papa’s calling her my _mother_! Off I flew to Mrs. Aumerle,
eager as a bird on the wing. I found her in her store-room, measuring
out tea and sugar, soap and candles. ‘Mrs. Aumerle,’ I cried, without
waiting to get my breath, ‘Papa does not forbid my going up in the car
of the _Eaglet_ with my uncle, but he desires me to ask your—’ The old
horror did not even give me time to finish my sentence. ‘Mabel,’ she
said, looking as prim as that poker, ‘once for all, I tell you I will
never give my consent to your doing so ridiculous a thing;’ but she was
overshooting her mark,” continued Mabel, laughing gaily, “papa told me
to ask her _opinion_, and not her _consent_,—there’s a mighty difference
between the two.”
“But, Mabel, when Mrs. Aumerle positively forbids you to go—”
“She’s not my mother!” cried Mabel quickly; “I’m not bound to yield
obedience to her. You do not do so yourself. Did not Mrs. Aumerle tell
you to have nothing more to do with the woman at the toll, and yet you
gave her some tea and warm flannel the very next day!”
“But, Mabel, I thought that the woman was misjudged and hardly treated,
and—”
“She turned out to be a hypocrite, you know; but that is nothing to the
point. The question is,—whether you and I are to be lorded over by Mrs.
Aumerle? whether we are forced to obey any one but our own dear father?”
Ida knew not what to reply; for had she counselled strict obedience to
her step-mother, she too well knew that her practice would contradict her
preaching.
“Ah! you think just as I do,” cried Mabel; “we ought to be civil and
attentive to Mrs. Aumerle for the sake of peace, and to please Papa, but
we need not be ruled by her commands.”
“In the present case,” said Ida, avoiding the point of discussion, “I
think that our step-mother may be right. I should not be easy if you were
to be exposed to the slightest danger.”
“Danger! nonsense!” cried Mabel; “when this is Mr. Verdon’s fifteenth
ascent, and we are to come down in a couple of hours! Why, even the earl,
with his sensitive nerves, does not fear to ascend!”
“And yet I cannot help dreading—”
“Ida, Ida,” exclaimed Mabel, putting her hand playfully before the lips
of her sister, “you have no voice in the matter; Papa never told me to
ask your consent or even your opinion. If he see no danger, why should
you? You would never be so unkind, so dreadfully unkind, as to prevent my
having what would be to me the greatest enjoyment in the world!”
Mabel said a great deal more which it is not necessary here to repeat,
to remove every lingering objection which might be felt by her sister.
Ida disliked the idea of the excursion, though half convinced by Mabel’s
arguments that there was no real cause for apprehension; but in her
opposition she did not take her stand on the only tenable ground,—that of
the duty of submission to lawful authority. Ida, with all her gentleness
and tenderness of conscience, felt as strong a repugnance as her sister
to bowing to the judgment of the woman to whom her sympathies so little
inclined. She constantly repeated to herself that their natures and their
spheres were different, and that the step-mother and step-daughters might
each pursue their own course of usefulness without interfering with one
another. Ida would be on the footing rather of a friendly ally than that
of a dependent subject of the mistress of her father’s house. Pride had
not lost his hold upon the gentle, self-sacrificing Christian.
Mabel was very glad that during the evening the conversation of the
family circle turned rather upon Annabella and her husband than on her
own share in the morrow’s balloon expedition; she was so fearful lest
anything should be said to induce her father to revoke his extorted
permission to her to ascend in the car.
When the young ladies had retired for the night, the vicar said to his
wife, “Did Mabel ask your consent, my dear, to the excursion on which her
heart is so greatly set?” (the father, it may be observed, did not draw
the nice distinction upon which Mabel had insisted between opinion and
consent.)
“She did,” replied the lady, folding up her work, “and I put an
extinguisher at once upon the project.”
“You did?” said the vicar thoughtfully; “well, I daresay, my love, you
were right.”
CHAPTER XX.
A SUNNY MORN.
“Ay, those were days when life had wings,
And flew—ah! flew so wild a height,
That like the lark that sunward springs,
I was giddy with too much light!”
MOORE.
It was with a sensation of delightful expectation that Mabel Aumerle
rose on the following morning. The sun rising over the distant hills
was scarcely so early as she. Mabel could hardly believe that the
long-expected day was actually come, on which her most delightful dream
of hope was to be fully realized!
No one else in the vicarage was stirring when the young girl crept softly
from the house, for her spirit felt so blythe and elastic that it could
only expand in freedom under the open vault of heaven. How deliciously
fresh was the breath of morn! Mabel gazed at the light clouds above her,
and almost shouted for joy at the thought that in a few hours she would
be winging her way amongst them, no more chained down as a captive to
earth. She would no longer envy the little bird, pouring his carol down
from the sky—she would soar yet higher than he!
Mabel lingered about the garden for nearly two hours, too much excited to
settle for a moment to any quiet occupation. She was troubled by nothing
but the fever of impatience, and the fear that something might occur to
stop her expected treat. She ever and anon looked anxiously towards the
house; as long as Mrs. Aumerle’s shutters were closed, Mabel retained a
feeling of security; but as soon as she saw them open, the eager girl
determined to go a little way on the road by which her uncle was to come,
“to meet him and prevent delay,” as she said to herself, but really to
give opportunity to no one to object to her ascent in the _Eaglet_.
How quiet the road appeared! how thick lay the diamond dew on the sward
that fringed it! how bright and cheerful all nature looked to the
rejoicing eye of Mabel! Yet her uncle seemed to her to take a wearisome
time in coming. The minutes were terribly long, and the impatient girl
could scarcely believe the testimony of the village church clock when it
struck only the number eight.
“I think that the morning will never end!” exclaimed Mabel; “I was
foolish to rise so early. But see,—see,—surely there is a gig coming at
last down the hill,—and that is my uncle driving; I should know Black
Prince miles off, he trots down at so dashing a pace! O uncle!” she
cried, running forward to meet him, “it seemed as if you never would
come!”
“I’m not late,” said Augustine, reining up his horse, whose black hide
was flecked with foam; “we shall be back in good time for breakfast. Up
with you!” and Mabel, with eager pleasure, mounted to the seat at his
side.
“Shall I just wish them good morning at the vicarage, and see if Ida has
changed her mind?”
“Oh no! pray don’t,” said Mabel uneasily, “I am certain that Ida would
not come.”
“Well, then we had better be off for Aspendale, and not keep Verdon
waiting for breakfast,” cried Augustine, backing his horse up to the
hedge to turn his head round on the narrow road.
“How good you are to come all this way for me!” said Mabel. “And so Mr.
Verdon has really arrived, and the balloon, is it all right—all ready?”
“It will be ready by the time that our guests arrive,” replied her uncle,
lightly shaking the rein, and touching his steed with the whip, “Have you
leave to ascend with us, Mabel?”
“Yes; Papa’s leave, at least,” she replied. “Oh! how delightful it is to
go driving on at this pace; but it will be far more delightful still to
go scudding aloft before the breeze!”
“Is not that Bardon’s cottage?” asked Augustine, as they dashed past a
little tenement. Mabel gave an affirmative reply.
“I had had some thought,” observed her uncle, “of calling for Dr. Bardon;
but I confess that, after what has past, I feel somewhat disgusted at
his coming at all. There is a singular want of good taste in his showing
himself at this time to Dashleigh.”
“Surely the doctor is not going in the balloon!” exclaimed Mabel.
“No, no, not quite so bad as that,” answered Augustine with a smile; “I
could not undertake to carry up lion and bear in one car, even with my
fair niece to help me to keep the peace between them.”
“But do you believe,” asked Mabel, “that the earl will really ascend?”
Augustine’s handsome countenance became grave. “He must do something,
poor fellow,” he observed, “to efface from the minds of men the
remembrance of that mischievous squib.”
“But if he be really so timid—”
“Reginald has no want of courage,” said Augustine Aumerle, with unusual
warmth in his manner; “I have seen him plunge into a rapid stream to save
a drowning child; and when we were boys together, I have known him fight
a bully who was twice as strong as himself. Certainly he never could
climb a tree,” added the friend in a more thoughtful tone.
“And he played a poor figure on the mountain, according to ‘The Precipice
and the Peer,’” said Mabel.
“There was a great deal of exaggeration in that piece; any one could see
that,” replied Augustine. “It contained the very essence of malicious
satire. I don’t know what could have possessed the countess to write it.”
“Pride, I suppose,” answered Mabel.
“Detestable pride!” muttered her uncle.
“But do you not think that they will be one day reconciled to each other?
Annabella has so much that is noble in her; she is so generous and
affectionate,—and you seem to have a good opinion of the earl.”
“The mischief is,” replied Augustine, “that he is as proud as she. No, I
fear that neither will ever yield, and that this grievous separation will
last as long as their lives.”
Mabel and her uncle soon arrived at Aspendale Lodge, a lonely but
comfortable dwelling, picturesquely situated on the slope of a wooded
hill, with a large meadow spangled with daisies and buttercups behind it,
from which the ascent was to take place.
Augustine helped Mabel to alight, and then leading her into his house,
introduced her to Mr. Verdon, a small, lightly-built man, with sharp
features, and an appearance of remarkable intelligence in his keen grey
eyes. Mabel was so eager to see the balloon that she could not wait until
she had partaken of the breakfast to which her drive and early rising had
disposed her to do full justice, but hurried into the back field.
The huge ball was not yet inflated, but Mabel looked with interest on
the inert mass, which was so soon to rise as if instinct with life, and
was full of eager questions, which the goodnatured æronaut, himself an
enthusiast on the subject, took a pleasure in answering.
The breakfast was a very cheerful meal. Augustine had such a vast
intellectual store always at his command, and Vernon was so completely
master of the theme then most interesting to Mabel, that she listened,
and occasionally joined in the conversation with the most keen delight.
Then when the breakfast was concluded, and preparations were begun for
inflating the balloon with gas, Mabel joyously flitted from meadow to
hall, from hall to meadow, now watching Mr. Verdon’s operations, now
superintending those of the housekeeper, busy in laying out the elegant
collation which Augustine had ordered for his guests. Mabel was in her
element, in her glory! She was to do the honours of her uncle’s house,
receive her uncle’s guests; and this to a lively girl of fifteen was a
dignity of no common order!
As carriage after carriage arrived, Mabel welcomed every new comer,
imitating Ida’s manner as well as her overflowing spirits would let her.
It was her chief pleasure to tell every friend whom she knew, that she
herself was to go in the balloon, to hear this one marvel at her courage,
and that one envy her rare fortune,—to feel herself something of a
heroine, an object of attention to those around her.
Dr. Bardon was one of the earliest arrivals at Aspendale Lodge. His first
question was, “Has the earl come?”
Mabel replied, “Not yet;” and he gave a malicious smile.
“What does the countess say to this?” inquired Mabel; “did she know that
you were coming to the Lodge?”
“I can scarcely make out what she knows or does not know, what she likes
or does not like,” said the doctor gruffly; “but I suspect she’ll look
out for the balloon. The wind, I see, is from the east; ’twill bear you
in the direction of Mill Cottage.”
The circle of guests would now have been complete, but for the
non-arrival of one. That one was most eagerly watched for. The
oft-repeated question, “Has the earl come?” was now exchanged for
another, “Will the earl come?” and jests were made, and bets were laid,
while every minute that elapsed added to the impatience of the party.
A large concourse of people had gathered in a neighbouring field, drawn
from a circuit of many miles to see the ascent of the _Eaglet_. Ayrton
had sent its labourers, Pelton its shopboys and mechanics; the ploughman
had left his team, and merry farmers’ wives had forsaken their dairies,
and come with their children and grandchildren to witness the wonderful
sight. The hedge which surrounded Augustine’s meadow was lined and
double lined with the eager heads of such spectators as these, while
around the balloon itself gathered a brilliant circle of gaily-dressed
guests, privileged to occupy a nearer place.
The great striped ball had now been swelled to its utmost dimensions, and
swayed gently to and fro, as if luxuriating in the sense of power, only
restrained by a number of strong ropes from bursting upwards towards the
skies.
“It is like swollen pride,” observed Mabel, “impatient to mount aloft.”
“And puffed out with the idea of its importance, like the fools of this
world,” added the doctor; “but,” he continued with a sardonic sneer,
“good strong cords of prudence will keep the most aspiring down!”
Augustine was annoyed at the sarcasm, and the pretty general remark
now occasioned by the non-arrival of Dashleigh. Mr. Verdon had quite
completed his preparations. In the gaily painted wicker car, ornamented
with little fluttering flags, the ballast had been carefully placed,
together with the grappling irons, a case of instruments to be used
by Augustine for scientific purposes, and “last, not least,” a basket
containing some refreshments, and two bottles of sparkling champagne.
Mabel was becoming almost wild with impatience, when suddenly the heads
of the outside spectators were turned round in an opposite direction from
that of the balloon, and then hats and handkerchiefs waved in the air,
and cheer after cheer from the rural crowd announced to the more select
circle that the long-expected was coming at last. Presently a chariot,
with servants in red liveries, and a coronet on the panel, dashed up
the hill to Aspendale Lodge! Mabel could not refrain from clapping her
hands. “He is come! he is come!” the murmur ran through the crowd, and
the guests assembled in the meadow simultaneously directed their gaze
towards the house. Augustine, with a sense of relief, hurried in to greet
his illustrious guest at the front entrance. After the lapse of some
minutes he emerged from the dwelling, and crossed his back garden on his
way to the meadow; while at his side, pale and silent as a corpse, walked
Reginald, Earl of Dashleigh.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE ASCENT.
“The brave man is not he who feels no fear
For that were stupid and unnatural;
But he whose spirit triumphs o’er his fear,
And boldly dares the danger Nature shrinks from.”
JOANNA BAILLIE.
Has the reader ever pictured to himself what, at the time of the Reign of
Terror, must have been the emotions of some noble victim borne towards
the fatal guillotine? Imagine the sensations of some nobleman, fostered
in the lap of luxury, accustomed to every indulgence, full of the pride
of birth, when the rolling death-cart brings him suddenly in view of the
horrible engine of destruction, and the dense crowd of eager spectators
assembled to witness his cruel end! A sense of personal dignity struggles
with that of mortal fear. He must not show the inward agony that chills
his shuddering frame; he must be firm and calm before the gaze of those
thousand curious eyes; and yet the horror of that hour almost overcomes
his self-command, and he fears that his resolution may give way in the
fiery trial!
He who can realize to himself this picture, will be able to enter into
the sensations of the unhappy earl, when from his carriage window he
first beheld the huge globe, towering high above the surrounding crowd,
and heard the sound of the cheers which greeted his own tardy appearance
on the spot. The vain hopes which he had clung to vanished in a moment
from his mind. Mr. Verdon had not disappointed his friend,—no accident
had marred the balloon in its transit to Augustine’s house; no, there
it was ready, quivering as if with eager joy to welcome its victim! How
Dashleigh would have blessed any mischievous urchin who should, by fire
or steel, have clipped for ever the wings of the _Eaglet_!
Let it not be supposed, however, that the Earl of Dashleigh was a coward.
The testimony borne by Augustine Aumerle had been simply just. As a
soldier the earl would have done his duty, and earned an honourable name;
he would not have blenched on a field of battle, and if wounded, would
have endured in silence the anguish caused by the probe or the knife. But
his physical constitution was such that he could hardly look down from
the height of an ordinary wall without a giddy sensation. His head seemed
to turn round on the brink of a chasm, and the horror of falling down a
precipice haunted him even in his dreams! It was not to be wondered at
that to such a man the idea of gazing down thousands of feet from the
clouds was fraught with unutterable terror; and the earl looked so ill
when Augustine Aumerle came forth from the door to meet him, that his
friend involuntarily exclaimed, “Dashleigh! you are not fit to ascend!”
“I must, I must,” was the muttered reply, as with an ice-cold hand the
earl returned the grasp of his host.
“Come first into the house and refresh yourself; I am certain that you
are not well;” and so saying, Augustine led the way into a room where a
cold collation had been spread out for his guests.
The earl walked up to the table, poured out a quantity of wine into a
tumbler, and took it off at a draught. Augustine feared that there might
be some risk that his friend would dull his intellect in the hope of
strengthening his nerves.
The two then proceeded, as we have seen, through the garden into the
meadow. The earl acknowledged the salutations of his acquaintance by
stiffly bending his head, but never uttered a word.
“Will you go back?” whispered Augustine, who began to feel uneasy as to
the result of the experiment before him.
The earl hesitated for an instant, only an instant; he caught sight
of Dr. Bardon, watching him with a sarcastic smile on his face, which
stung the proud noble like a scorpion; pushing forward with a determined
effort, Reginald sprung into the car in which Mabel, with girlish
impatience, had already taken her place.
“Now we only want Verdon,” observed Augustine, more leisurely following
his companion; “he is busy giving last orders, but he will be with us in
a minute.”
“And then, skyward ho!” exclaimed Mabel, whose heart beat high with
excitement and pleasure, which was only heightened by a slight touch of
feminine fear.
Whether it were the effect of her words, or of the somewhat rocking
motion given to the car, even while resting on the grass, by the swaying
of the huge ball above it,—or whether the wine too hastily taken had
risen into the brain of the earl, was a point never clearly decided; but
at this moment the nervousness of Dashleigh suddenly rose to a pitch
which entirely mastered his judgment. Rising from his seat with an
agitated air, he attempted to push past Augustine, in order to get out
of the car. His friend, extremely annoyed at the thought of so public an
exhibition of weakness, laid his hand on the arm of the earl; but this
slight action seemed only to rouse the miserable man to frenzy.
“Let go!” exclaimed Dashleigh, in a voice so loud that it resounded
to the utmost edges of the crowd; “Let go!” echoed a thousand voices,
believing it to be the signal for ascent! The men who were grasping the
ropes instantly obeyed the word, and almost with the sudden effect of
an explosion, the immense balloon darted upwards to the sky, shrinking
before the upturned eyes of the breathless spectators, till its vast
globe gradually dwindled to the apparent size of the plaything of a child!
There were deafening cheers from the crowd beyond the hedge; “Bravo!
bravo! off she goes!” shouted stentorian voices; but on the faces
of the nearest spectators were painted fear and dismay, as Mr.
Verdon—interrupted in the midst of hurried directions by the sudden cry
and shout, stretched out his hands wildly towards the receding balloon,
and exclaimed in a tone of anguish,—“Merciful Heaven! they are lost!”
“Lost! what do you mean, man?” exclaimed Bardon, coming forward in his
blunt manner to give a voice to the fears of the rest. “And how does it
happen that you are not in the car?”
“The signal was given too soon!” cried Verdon, his nervous accents
betraying his emotion. “I was just questioning my assistant as to the
working of the valve, for I thought that something seemed wrong with the
rope, when a voice shouted out, ‘Let go!’ and the idiots took that for
the signal.”
“But you do not apprehend danger?” cried a gentleman near.
“Danger!” repeated Verdon impatiently; “why, Aumerle knows no more of the
management of a balloon than a child;—Heaven only knows if we shall ever
look on their faces again!”
Terror, wonder, compassion, now spread rapidly through the assembled
throng; lip after lip repeating the tale with its own comments and
exaggerations. Exclamations of pity and grief resounded on all sides, as
straining eyes attempted to pierce the cloud which soon hid the _Eaglet_
from view. Once it was visible for a few minutes, and little dim specks
could be distinguished in the car, which were known to be the living
human beings who had so lately been standing in health and strength on
that very spot! It was a sickening reflection that they were now utterly
beyond reach of man’s aid, drifting away at the mercy of the winds,
perhaps to some terrible fate which might be guessed at, but never known.
None, perhaps, felt the revulsion more terribly than Timon Bardon. He who
had exulted in revenge, found the cup which he had grasped so eagerly,
and deemed so sweet, suddenly changed to a burning poison. His fierce,
strong nature made his sense of suffering peculiarly acute. “How shall
I tell this to Annabella?” was the distracting thought uppermost in his
mind, as throwing himself on a horse which had been lent to him for the
occasion, he dashed wildly along the road which led to his little home.
CHAPTER XXII.
IN THE CLOUDS.
“How fearful
And dizzy ’tis to cast one’s eyes so low!
... I’ll look no more
Lest my brain turn, and the deficient sight
Topple down headlong!”
SHAKSPEARE.
“Oh, how delightful!” was the first exclamation of Mabel, as the
_Eaglet_ shot upwards, swiftly, but with a motion so smooth that its
speed was only made known by the earth and the spectators appearing to
sink down—down—ever growing less and less, while the cheers sounded
fainter and fainter, as rising up from a distance. “How delightful!” she
repeated, waving a little flag as her farewell to those below.
But when the smiling Mabel turned to look at her companions, she was
somewhat startled to mark that the countenance of her uncle was of the
same ashen hue as that of the earl.
“How is it that Mr. Verdon is not with us?” exclaimed Mabel in some
surprise.
Augustine silenced her by a warning look. His grasp on the arm of
Dashleigh had grown heavier and tighter; but for that grasp it is
possible that the nobleman, in the first excitement of fear, would
have flung himself out of the car. Augustine’s first thought was for
his companion, for he felt that the unhappy Dashleigh was trembling
convulsively under his hand.
“Well, my friends,” said he, in a tone so cheerful that it completely
deceived his niece; “Verdon will think it a shame if we do not go back
for him directly; I propose, therefore, that we descend.”
“Yes, descend!” cried Dashleigh wildly; and a strange faint echo from the
far earth repeated the word, “Descend!”
Augustine was almost afraid to loosen his hold on the arm of the earl;
it was, however, necessary that he should try some means of bringing the
_Eaglet_ to the ground. He was, of course, aware that this means must be
to let out the gas which inflated the ball, but ignorant as he was of
the practical working of a balloon, however easily he might grasp its
theory, Augustine was left to guess the way in which this effect might be
produced. Mabel, who had perfect confidence in the power of her gifted
uncle to master any difficulty, and who saw no change in his countenance
except the paleness which overspread his handsome features, had no idea
of the anxious fear which now perplexed his mind.
Augustine laid hold of a rope which seemed to him to be the one most
probably attached to the valve at the top of the ball, and in this his
reason had not misled him. The valve was constructed to open inwardly,
so that the pressure of the gas within might keep it constantly closed,
except when mechanical means were applied to counteract that pressure.
But Mr. Verdon’s misgiving had not been without foundation; there was
some hitch with the valve which prevented its working properly under an
inexperienced hand. As Augustine pulled the rope, the balloon entered
into a cloud, and the travellers suddenly found themselves enveloped in a
dense, damp, chilly mist.
“Are we ascending or descending?” asked Mabel, “for the balloon is so
steady that it does not seem to be moving at all.”
Her uncle, who, with far greater anxiety, had been asking himself the
same question, replied in a voice still perfectly calm, “throw down some
pieces of paper, and we shall ascertain that fact directly.”
Wondering that he should not know it without having recourse to
experiment, Mabel immediately obeyed. “The bits seem to fall, not like
paper, but like lead!” she exclaimed.
“Then we must be ascending rapidly still,” muttered Augustine; and he
pulled the rope with such desperate force that it snapped in his hand,
and all communication with the all-important valve was broken off for
ever.
“God have mercy upon us!” was Augustine’s instinctive prayer, not
uttered aloud from the fear of alarming his companions. The thick mist
prevented Mabel from having any clear idea of what her uncle was doing,
but she thought him strangely silent, and a damping chill came over her
young spirit like the fog which enwrapped her form. Augustine looked up
almost in despair at the huge indistinct mass looming as a dark cloud
above him. Oh! that there were but any means of tearing open a passage
for the gas! The wicker car, suspended by ropes, hung too low beneath the
ball for it to be possible for Aumerle’s extended arm to reach the silken
globe, or his penknife would have at once offered an easy solution of the
difficulty. A light, agile sea-boy might possibly have climbed one of the
ropes, and so have reached the inflated ball; but the brain of Augustine
turned dizzy at the very thought of attempting to clamber at the awful
height to which he knew that he must now have attained. His frame was
remarkable for strength as well as for manly beauty, but was altogether
unfitted for a perilous feat like this. To have attempted it must have
been inevitably to fall and perish.
Suddenly, to Mabel’s relief, the balloon emerged from its misty shroud,
and burst again into the brightness of day. The scene was one never to be
forgotten, but Mabel was the only one of the travellers whose mind was
sufficiently at ease to enjoy its sublime and awful beauty.
Above was the sky—deeply, intensely blue, such as in Italy meets the
enchanted gaze. Below was a floor of pure white cloud, spread out, as it
appeared to Mabel, like a vast sea of cotton, on which lay piled here and
there vast masses, or islands of snow. Some of these masses were floating
beneath them with a slow and majestic motion, impelled by currents of
wind which did not reach the strata of air to which the balloon had
ascended. Presently the white floor seemed gradually to part on either
side, and an opening appeared through which a strange panoramic view of
the earth burst on the wondering eye. It lay—Oh! how far beneath! There
was no distinction of mountain or plain, a dim blue hue tinted all. In
the words of a former æronaut,—“The whole appeared a perfect plain, the
highest building having no apparent height, but reduced all to the same
level, and the whole terrestrial prospect seemed like a coloured map.”
There lay Dashleigh Hall, the seat of ancestral pride, shrunk to the
appearance of a tiny toy,—a mere nothing viewed from that awful height,
even as all earth’s pomps and grandeur must appear to those who survey
them from heaven. For the first time since he had worn his honours,
Dashleigh felt them no cause for pride. He was in his own eyes no peer,
no lofty aristocrat, but a poor, weak child of man, with every nerve
unstrung, and an undefined horror hanging over him. Gladly would he then
have exchanged places with the poorest peasant standing on solid ground,
though not possessing a single foot of it.
“Look upwards—upwards—not downwards!” cried Augustine, alarmed at the
wild expression on the haggard face of his friend. “Lie down, Dashleigh,
at the bottom of the car, and fix your gaze on the sky above!”
“Uncle!” exclaimed Mabel, “how strange your voice sounds—like what one
might hear in a dream; and my own, too, seems quite different from what
it was when we were on the ground.”
“This is the effect of the rarified air upon the ear.”
“Uncle, the objects below us grow smaller and smaller, we must be rising
higher and higher; I thought that you meant to descend.”
Augustine’s only reply was a look which in an instant, as by a lightning
flash, revealed to the young girl the full danger of their situation.
“You cannot descend!” she gasped forth, clasping her hands in terror.
“Remember _him_,” said Augustine in a very low voice; “if he knew our
helpless condition, I believe that it would turn his brain.”
“But cannot you tell how to let out the gas?”
“I cannot—”
“You who know everything—”
“I do not know this.”
Mabel sank back upon the seat from which she had half risen while
addressing her uncle, who, holding firmly by a rope, was standing upright
in the car. She was a brave girl, and acted as such; she neither uttered
cry nor shed tear, but she turned very pale and cold, and shivered as if
mantled in ice. It gave her now a sickening oppression to gaze below.
Was she never, never to return to that earth which lay beneath her—never
again to be pressed to her father’s heart—never to meet the smile of her
sister! Was she to float on in these dreary regions never before visited
by man, buoyed up in a moving coffin, till—
The awful, deathlike stillness was suddenly broken by a sharp report,
sounding to the startled ears of the travellers something like that of a
pistol! It was but a cork in the refreshment basket going off from the
diminished pressure of the atmosphere causing the wine in the bottle to
expand, but the explosion of a cannon could hardly have produced a more
startling effect than a noise so sudden and so unexpected. Dashleigh
sprang like a maniac from the bottom of the car, in which he had been
quietly lying, and made a frantic attempt to throw himself out of the
car. Augustine had to struggle and wrestle to keep him down, as one
engaged in a contest for life; and the _Eaglet_, at the same time,
passing into a violent current of air, rocked and shook, and swung to
such an extent, that Mabel had to grasp tight hold of the wicker-work to
prevent herself from being flung down into the clouds which again had
closed beneath them.
The whirlwind grew yet more tremendous, tossing to and fro the enormous
balloon as if it had been a bubble on the current, actually turning it
round and round, and making the car describe a wide swinging circuit
below it.
It was a very awful moment—a moment in which the heart almost ceases to
beat, and the only utterance of the soul can be a cry to the God that
made it! It seemed as in answer to that instinctive prayer to the ear
that is never closed, that the whirlwind soon appeared to lessen its
violence, the motion of the balloon abated, the frightful swinging of the
car ceased, and Augustine uttered a faint “thank God!” while Dashleigh
sank senseless at his feet!
CHAPTER XXIII.
REGRETS.
There is no wretchedness where guilt is not;
Religion can relieve the sharpest woes,
All—save remorse, be softened or forgot!
But where can she—the hopeless, find repose
Whose anguish from her own transgression flows!
My pride—my folly—bade a husband die,
His life embittered, hastened on its close!
Yes, weep, ye who can weep,—but I—but I—
My heart weeps tears of blood,—and yet my eyes are dry!
The mind of Ida was not quite satisfied that it was right in her
sister to ascend in the _Eaglet_, contrary to the direct and positive
prohibition of her step-mother. Ida could not help suspecting that she
herself had not proved altogether a safe guide for her younger sister;
she feared that while discouraging the expedition on the plea of danger,
she had not sufficiently done so on the score of duty. The more Ida
reflected on the subject, the more conscience reproached her for rather
nurturing than repressing the spirit of independence which proudly rose
against the control of Mrs. Aumerle, both in Mabel’s heart and her own.
Ida was not one to deaden conscience by refusing to listen to its voice,
and she arose on the morning of the 12th resolved to use her strongest
persuasions to induce Mabel to give up her project. She went to the room
of her sister, but found it already empty; and then proceeded to the
garden, but Mabel had left it some minutes before.
Ida felt that it was too late for her to undo any mischief which might
have been done, and made no mention at the breakfast table of Mabel’s
intention to ascend, not wishing to be the first to draw upon her sister
the displeasure of Mrs. Aumerle.
“Perhaps,” thought Ida, “reflection has had the same effect upon Mabel
that it has had upon myself; she may have come to the like conclusion
that it would be wrong to go in the car. I earnestly hope that it may
be so, for I feel a strange uneasiness at the thought of her venturing
aloft. Yet there can be no real danger, or my uncle would never have
wished to take Mabel with him, nor my dear father have half consented to
her going up in the balloon. If she only come back in safety I shall feel
a weight taken off my heart, and I shall in future more earnestly try to
lead her aright in all things.”
About the hour of noon, as the vicar was writing in his study, he was
interrupted by the entrance of Ida.
“Dearest Papa,” said she, gently approaching him, and seating herself at
his feet, “forgive me for disturbing you when you are busy, but I want
your permission to go and see Annabella again.”
The vicar looked grave, but made no reply.
“When I last went to Mill Cottage with Mabel, and our cousin refused to
see us, you said that it was your desire that we should leave her to
herself for the present; but it is to-day, as you know, that her husband
is to go up in the _Eaglet_, and I cannot help imagining how anxious and
unhappy Annabella must be, because—”
“Because she has goaded him to the step,” said the vicar.
“Somehow I am so restless to-day—I can neither read nor work,—and my
heart draws me towards Annabella. I fancy—it may be presumption, but I
fancy that her spirit may be softened just now, and that some word might
be spoken which might make it more easy to reconcile her to her husband.
Have I your consent to my going?”
“I will go with you, my child,” said the vicar putting up his papers and
locking his desk. “I believe that anything that we may say to that poor
misguided girl will be likely to have more effect during the absence of
Dr. Bardon. Whatever may be the cause for his dislike, it is evident that
he nourishes a strong prejudice against the Earl of Dashleigh.”
It was not long before the father and daughter, bound on their errand of
love, reached the cottage in which the countess had chosen to take up her
abode. They were ushered into the sitting-room where they found Cecilia
bending pensively over a piece of embroidery, and the countess with a
book in her hand, which she had, however, only taken up as a device for
silencing conversation, as during the last half-hour she had not turned
over a leaf.
Miss Bardon welcomed her guests with smiles; Annabella with a stiff
politeness, which said as distinctly as manner could convey meaning,
“There must be no entering upon any disagreeable subject of conversation;
the parson must not preach, nor the friend attempt to persuade.”
Ida’s heart yearned over her cousin, but she had not courage to break
through that formidable barrier of reserve. The vicar saw that the first
sentence bordering upon reproof would be the signal for his niece to
quit the apartment. Disappointed, but not yet disheartened, the good
man inwardly prayed that He who can alone order the unruly wills and
affections of his sinful creatures, would bend the proud spirit of the
haughty girl, and open her eyes to her error. Little did he dream of the
manner in which that prayer would be answered!
As might be imagined, under the circumstances the conversation was
constrained; Miss Bardon principally sustained it, for she was the only
one present who could talk at ease on all the trifling topics of the day.
“Hark!” exclaimed Cecilia suddenly, “there is a horse running away!” and
her words seemed confirmed by so rapid a clatter of hoofs, that not only
Ida, but Aumerle and the countess followed her quickly to the open door
to see if some rider were not in peril.
The alarm was in one sense a false one; the horse that came gallopping on
was impelled to furious speed by the whip and the spur of its rider, as
if—
“Headlong haste or deadly fear
Urged the precipitate career;”
and the party saw with surprise that this rider was Dr. Bardon. He reined
up so suddenly at the garden-gate that the panting steed was thrown
violently back on its haunches. The doctor flung himself quickly from the
saddle, and without even pausing to throw the rein round a post, advanced
to the party at the door. His long white hair streamed wildly back from
his excited face.
“Something has happened!” exclaimed Ida; Annabella’s tongue seemed to
cleave to the roof of her mouth!
“The balloon!” cried Cecilia; “tell us, oh! tell us, has some accident
befallen the balloon?”
The gesture of Bardon was one which might well have beseemed a prophet of
desolation, as raising his arm he exclaimed, “Lost! lost! past recovery!”
“How lost?—what would you have us believe?—remember in whose presence you
speak!” cried Lawrence Aumerle almost sternly.
“I cannot mince my tale,” was the gloomy reply, “nor deal out poison by
drops. By some fatal mistake the balloon was let off before the car had
been entered by the only man who could guide it. We are never likely to
hear anything more of it, or the unfortunate beings within it!”
“Who were in it?” exclaimed the Aumerles in one breath. “Who were in it?”
echoed the countess in a sepulchral voice, fixing upon Bardon an eye
which sought to read in his face a sentence of life or death.
“Augustine Aumerle was there—and Mabel—”
The father uttered an exclamation of anguish, and Ida staggered
backwards, closing her eyes, as if a poniard had stuck her.
“And—and—the Earl of Dashleigh!”
Annabella gave such a piercing cry as agony might wring from a wretch
upon the rack, and would have sunk on the earth but for the support of
her uncle.
“There may be hope yet,—God is merciful,—He will have compassion on
us,—let us pray, let us pray!” exclaimed the vicar, in the sight of the
misery of another seeming half to forget his own.
“See—see!” exclaimed Cecilia, suddenly pointing towards the sky.
There was breathless silence in a moment, and every eye was eagerly
turned in the same direction. A small dark object appeared aloft,
floating far, far higher than wing of bird ever could soar! Who can
describe the intensity of the agonizing gaze fixed by father—sister—wife,
upon that little distant ball? Arms were wildly stretched towards it,
but not a word was uttered, scarce a breath was drawn while it yet
remained in sight. Even when it had disappeared, the upwards-gazing
group seemed almost as if transfixed into stone; till Bardon, with rough
kindness, attempted to draw Annabella back into the cottage, muttering,
“I feel for you, from my soul I do!”
“Feel for me!” exclaimed the countess, shrinking from his touch with an
expression of horror, her pent-up anguish finding vent in passionate
upbraiding; “you who led me to this abyss of misery, you who roused up my
accursed pride, you who made me write words which I would now only too
gladly blot out with my heart’s blood! But for you I might have listened
to truth; but for you I might never have left the true friends to whom I
turn in my agony now! Oh, may God forgive you,” she added wildly,—“God
help me to forgive you, but never, never enter my presence—never let me
behold you again!”
And so they parted, the tempter and the tempted—the countess to return to
the vicarage with her almost heart-broken companions, Dr. Bardon to brood
in his solitary cottage over deep, unavailing regrets!
In the dark abode of endless woe thus may bitter recrimination deepen the
anguish of the lost, when some wretched soul recognises the author of his
misery in one called on earth his friend, who had stirred up his evil
passions, and pampered his fatal pride!
CHAPTER XXIV.
SOARING ABOVE PRIDE.
“By grace divine my heart towards Thee draw,
By due afflictions check presumptuous pride,
With hope and love turn fell despair aside,
And make my chief delight Thy holy law!”
ROBERT TUDOR TUCKER.
The great red sun, like a huge globe of fire, was sinking in the west,—I
would have said the horizon, but that word gives the idea of a point
nearly level with the eye, while the orb appeared far beneath them to
the travellers in the _Eaglet_. The red light tinted with a fiery glow
the lower hemisphere of the balloon, which was all that met the eye of
the earl, for he had cautiously abstained for many hours from glancing
downwards towards the earth.
Dashleigh was now perfectly calm, though silent and thoughtful. That
one fearful day had effected upon the young nobleman the work of years.
Deeply solemn were his reflections. With a conscience neither dead nor
unenlightened, the earl had needed no prophet to decipher for him the
fiery “letters on the wall” of affliction. Heavily and yet more heavily
had descended on him the Almighty’s chastening hand, and every blow had
evidently been aimed at his pride! Had he not been humiliated in the
presence of his friend,—satirized by his wife, ridiculed by the world,
and had he not now by an unconquerable weakness, which a girl would have
blushed to betray, been the actual cause of the fearful position in
which he and his companions appeared! Bitter, bitter was the humiliation
of the proud man! Had he been destitute of the faith which supports,
and the hope which cheers, Dashleigh would have been utterly crushed by
the successive strokes laid upon him. But in him there was much of the
gold, which beneath the hammer “does not break, but extend.” Dashleigh
resembled less the son of Kish whom trial drove into fierce despair,
than the haughty Assyrian king who, having endured that most humbling
degradation which was the appointed punishment for pride, “lifted up” his
“eyes unto heaven,” and “blessed the most High,” with a spirit subdued.
Strangely had passed the day; as light as the feather down, the balloon
floated in the ocean of air. The party in the car had partaken of the
slight refreshment which had been provided, in little expectation that
even that would be required during a two hours’ expedition. Beverage
there was none, for the wine had exploded both the bottles from the cause
mentioned in a preceding chapter. The lips of each of the sufferers was
parched and dry, and a painful sensation of thirst was added to the
trials of the hour.
Augustine and Mabel had exhausted all their inventive powers in
contriving means to cut an opening in the ball of the balloon. Several
attempts had been made, but all had ended in disappointment. The knife,
flung upwards with a steady hand, had glanced back from the varnished
silk, and fallen through depths which the mind shuddered to calculate.
Every effort but strengthened the conviction that all effort was
unavailing.
There had been silence for a long time in the car,—silence of which
dwellers upon earth can scarcely form a conception. There was here no
rustling leaf, no buzz of an insect’s wing to break the awful stillness!
Motion itself was impalpable, being unaccompanied by the slightest sound!
“Augustine,” said the earl, raising himself on his elbow, for he still in
a reclining posture occupied the lower part of the car, “do you believe
that you can hide from me the fact that you have no power over the
balloon; that our condition is hopeless?”
“Nay,” replied his friend, “let us never despair. The gas may yet find
some vent. There was never yet balloon made so air-tight that it would
not leak in the course of time.”
Mabel thought that she had never seen the pale, delicate features of the
earl invested with such true dignity, as when with low, but distinct
utterance he made his reply: “I would rather look the danger in the face.
My brain is not dizzy now,—none are dizzy who look above rather than
below them. I have a presentiment that we shall never reach the ground
alive.”
Not a word was uttered in contradiction or reply, and the earl continued
in the same calm, deliberate tone: “Death is a great preacher, Augustine;
he tells us startling truths! He tarnishes with a touch the gilding on
objects that once appeared to us bright! He levels the prince and the
peasant. He has been preaching to me a soul-searching sermon, and from a
very solemn text.”
“What is the text?” inquired Augustine, while Mabel bent forward to
listen.
“_The loftiness of man shall be bowed down and the haughtiness of man
shall be laid low, and the Lord alone shall be exalted in that day._”
Again there was solemn, deathlike silence! Perhaps, as Mabel and her
uncle sat watching the last edge of the sun’s disc disappear, and the sky
gradually darken into night, the self-reliant genius, the high-spirited
girl, were secretly applying to themselves the sublime words of the
prophet of Judah.
While twilight still lingered, a thought struck Mabel. She remembered
that she had brought with her an envelope ready directed to her sister,
with a sheet of blank paper enclosed, for her fancy had been pleased
with the idea of dating a letter from “the clouds.” Making a table of
her seat in the car, Mabel knelt down, and with a pencil wrote a sad
and touching farewell to the parent and sister so tenderly loved. Many
names were kindly remembered in that note, for the proud spirit of Mabel
was softened and subdued by the pressure of trial, and no one was then
recalled to her mind but with a feeling of kindness. To her step-mother
Mabel sent a long message. She confessed her fault with frank regret,
and asked the pardon of Mrs. Aumerle, not only for the last act of open
disobedience which was now so fearfully punished, but for a long course
of petty provocations, for sullen looks, and proud retorts, and bitter
words spoken against her; Mabel entreated forgiveness for all. Her tears
dropped fast upon the sheet—the first tears which she had shed on that
day, but she dashed them hastily from her eyes. Mabel then folded the
note and kissed it, as if believing that the paper might bear to her
home the impress of that last token of love; then she dropped her letter
over the side of the car, watching it as it descended, and picturing to
herself the grief and tenderness with which it would be received, and
read, and treasured up as a mournful memorial of her of whose fate it
might be the only record.
Dashleigh had watched the action of his young companion, and now drew
from his vest a small but very elegant pocket-book, which bore on one
side an embossed gold shield, on which his name was engraved, surmounted
by his coronet. This was the first gift of affection which the young
nobleman had received from his affianced bride. It had been his constant
companion since the hour when he had received it from her hand. Dashleigh
opened the book, and gazed for some moments on the inscription written
on the fly-leaf, though the thickening darkness would have rendered it
difficult to decipher, had he not known every syllable by heart. The
earl then, rather by feeling than sight, traced two words on one of the
blank pages, reclasped the book, and gave it to Mabel with an expressive
movement of the hand. Sadly and silently she dropped into the dark abyss
the love token of the unhappy Annabella.
More than an hour elapsed before the silence again was broken. The thin
air of these upper regions had become intensely cold, and Mabel shivered
in her spring attire. The balloon was drifting steadily on before the
night breeze, as was marked by its dark globe appearing to blot out one
constellation after another from the sky as it swept on, the sole object
that broke the immense expanse of the star-lit heavens.
“I think,” observed Mabel with a heavy sigh, “that all in my father’s
house must now be met together for evening prayers.” She paused, as fancy
brought before her eye the warm lighted room, the curtains drawn, the
lamp-light falling on so many dear familiar faces! Mabel thought how her
father’s voice would tremble as he uttered his fervent supplications for
those in such awful peril, and how Ida would try to smother her bursting
sobs, that she might not unnerve him by the sound of her distress.
“They will be praying for us,” continued Mabel; “should we not pray
together—even here?”
“None have more need of prayer,” murmured the earl; Augustine’s head was
bowed in assent.
“God is with us—even in this awful, awful height where no human being can
approach us,” faltered Mabel.
“Augustine Aumerle,” said Lord Dashleigh, “do you lead our evening
devotion.”
“Any one rather than me!” exclaimed Augustine; “none so unfit—so
unworthy—so incapable!”
And there was truth in these strange words. To the gifted scholar, the
eloquent orator, the language of prayer was not familiar, the spirit of
prayer had long, alas! been unknown! Augustine had indeed, during his
visit to his brother, usually joined in the family devotions, but he had
done so from courtesy to man, not from reverence for God. Unconvinced
of the weakness or sinfulness of his own nature, he had sought neither
pardon nor aid; he had felt no need of a divine sustaining power, for
he had contentedly rested on his own. Augustine had made an idol of
Intellect, with Pride for its priest, under the much abused name of
Reason. What marvel that with all his knowledge Augustine knew not how to
pray!
The earl felt the difficulty almost as strongly as his friend, though
from a different cause. He had never been disturbed by a doubt on the
subject of religion, and had from his earliest youth regarded revealed
truth with reverence, and acts of worship with respect; but he had
carried even into his devotion the cold formality which naturally
followed an overweening sense of personal dignity. Dashleigh had been
a regular attendant at church; but with the shy reserve of his nature,
it would have seemed to him, till that night, impossible to have poured
forth in the hearing of man an extempore prayer to his God. But where
Pride is humbled, the spirit of supplication may rest. Never had the peer
so felt before the littleness of personal distinctions; never, therefore,
before had his heart been so attuned to simple prayer. As Augustine
shrank from leading the devotions, which each one present felt would be
at once the source of comfort and the fulfilment of duty, the nobleman,
with folded hands, repeated aloud the first petitions in the Litany
which instinct rather than memory suggested to his mind. Augustine and
his young niece in low and earnest tones echoed the cry for mercy upon
miserable sinners; and when it was followed by the comprehensive prayer,
“in all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, in the hour
of death, and in the day of judgment—_Lord, deliver us!_” arose in solemn
unison from three voices and three hearts. Never had the supplication
been more earnestly, more fervently breathed.
The Lord’s Prayer concluded the brief service, which for the time made
that little car appear as a floating temple. The chill cloudy solitude
seemed less terrible when the name of the Giver of all good, the Fount of
all blessings, had sounded within it. Those who had prayed together, felt
their souls more knit together, and more prepared to meet with firmness
whatever the dark, drear night might bring. Philosophy had brought no
comfort, earthly rank no relief, but the sense of the presence of a
heavenly Father was as balm to the suffering sinking soul.
CHAPTER XXV.
A BROKEN CHAIN.
In the world’s battle-field,
Though the strife may be glorious,
The Tempter may yield,
And our Faith be victorious;
In the deep soul alone
Can the last stroke be given,
To God only known
And the angels of heaven.
The grief of Annabella and of Ida partook of the nature of their several
characters; one was violent and passionate, the other quiet and deep.
In the strong revulsion of feeling and anguish of remorse, the countess
could scarcely remember a fault in him whom she had lately stigmatised
as tyrannical, and satirized as weak. The earl’s tragical fate seemed to
throw a halo around him, and his wife remembered him but as the tender
wooer, the affectionate husband, the dignified, yet courteous nobleman,
graceful in person, lofty in principle—who had sought and won the heart
of a girl whose pride, petulance, and passion, had destroyed the man whom
she loved! Annabella tore her beautiful hair, and struck her bosom, as if
she would have wreaked vengeance on herself for the fearful ruin that
her folly had wrought!
Ida found that her presence could afford no consolation to her cousin;
and then, not till then, she hastened up to Mabel’s little room, now
again to become her own, and falling on her knees by the bedside,
buried her face in her hands, and poured forth an agonized prayer. She
remained long in the same position, and then arose trembling and pale.
Every object in the room seemed to awaken a fresh burst of sorrow. There
was Ida’s own likeness on the wall, sketched by the hand of Mabel,—a
rough, unfinished drawing, indeed, but yet a labour of love. There were
fragrant lilac blossoms from the favourite bush which Mabel always called
her “Ida,” and there on the toilette table lay a small Bible, Mabel’s
birthday gift from her sister, where many a mark and double mark showed
that it had at least been perused with interest and attention. This Bible
now afforded the most soothing consolation to the aching heart of Ida.
Mrs. Aumerle had been far more astonished than pleased at the unexpected
return of the countess, until she learned its sad cause. Her feelings
then became of a very mingled nature. The danger of the party in the
balloon, and the grief of those left behind, excited her heartfelt pity;
but her soul vibrated between that emotion, and indignation at the
conduct which had occasioned the tragic event. When the lady thought of
the countess’s pride, or the wilful disobedience of Mabel, she could not
shut out from her mind the reflection that they had brought all their
trouble upon themselves. Mrs. Aumerle’s predominating sensation, however,
was sympathy with her afflicted husband, and she did everything that lay
in her power to inspire him with the cheering hopes that were strong
within her own bosom.
“Nay, Lawrence, give not way to despair; this agrees neither with
reason nor religion. Depend upon it everything will turn out far better
than you could expect. The balloon will come down quietly to earth as
other balloons have done, and we shall have the whole party sitting
here—perhaps to-morrow, talking over their adventures, and smiling
at our alarm. Don’t tell me that your brother knows nothing about
guiding a balloon—he is so wonderfully clever that he knows everything
by intuition. He will find some method of getting safely out of the
difficulty; my mind always grows easier when I think what a genius he is!”
Aumerle was walking up and down in his study, as if motion could relieve
his mental distress, at each turn pausing at the window to look anxiously
out upon the sky. He stopped short as his wife concluded her last
sentence, and murmured, “My poor, poor brother! the bitterest trial of
all is the fear that he is unprepared for the awful change!”
“This very trial may be sent to prepare him for it, to make him think
more than he has ever yet done of the one thing that is needful. And our
poor wilful Mabel—”
“Oh! blame not her—blame not her!” exclaimed Ida, who had entered as Mrs.
Aumerle was speaking, and who now bent at her stepmother’s feet in a
posture of humiliation as well as of grief; “you and my dear father must
learn how much of her fault rests with me. It is a bitter confession,
but I can find no peace till it is made. Dear Mabel came to me yesterday
evening, and told me that Papa had given a kind of permission to her to
ascend in the _Eaglet_, bidding her at the same time consult you—”
“I positively forbade her,” interrupted the lady.
“I know it—she told me all—and had I done my duty,” continued Ida, her
voice hardly articulate through sobs, “I would have told her that your
refusal was sufficient—that she should submit and obey. But somehow—I
can scarcely recall in what way—a chord of pride was touched in my own
sinful heart; I felt it difficult to urge on her a duty which I had so
often neglected myself, and I can now scarcely hope for my father’s
forgiveness, or yours, or my own—”
The last words were sobbed forth on the bosom of Mrs. Aumerle, for
Ida’s lowly confession had made her step-mother forget everything but
the sister’s grief and repentance, and no parent could more kindly
have strained to her heart a beloved and penitent child, than the hard,
severe, practical Barbara Aumerle embraced the daughter of her husband.
Her tones were those of maternal tenderness and sympathy for the sorrower
as she said, “Don’t reproach yourself, darling,—don’t reproach yourself,
I believe there were faults on both sides!”
The vicar, with moist eyes and a thankful heart, saw for the first time
cordial sympathy between two beings whom he dearly loved; and Pride fled
in gloomy disappointment from the scene, for he knew that the chain of
his captive was broken!
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE AWFUL CRISIS.
“Oh! how sweet to feel and know
E’en in this hour of dread, that dear to Thee
Is the confiding spirit!”
E. TAYLOR.
“Henceforth I learn that to obey is best,
And love with fear the only God; to walk
As in His presence; ever to observe
His providence, and on Him sole depend,
Merciful over all His works, with good
Still overcoming evil, and by small
Accomplishing great things, by things deemed weak
Subverting worldly strong, and worldly wise
By simply meek!”
MILTON.
It is the darkest hour of night, that hour which precedes the dawn. A
thousand stars are spangling the deep azure of the sky, looking down,
like angels’ eyes, on a world of sin and sorrow. Augustine’s gaze is
fixed upon one beauteous planet, which, in its calm light, outshines the
tremulous glory of the constellations. Mabel has wearily fallen asleep
where she sits, resting her head on her arm, the piercing cold of the
upper air making her slumber the deeper. The earl, still stretched at the
bottom of the car, is also finding a short oblivion of woe, and in dreams
is wandering again upon the warm, bright, joyous earth, with Annabella at
his side.
Augustine, on his dizzy height, in the stillness of the hour, feels
himself alone with his God. The conversation held at the vicarage with
his brother now recurs to his mind with a deep and solemn effect.
Augustine draws a mental parallel between his own present awful position
and that in which his soul has for so long unfearingly remained. Has he
not been, as it were, floating between earth and heaven, carried up by
his pride, full inflated as that swollen ball which is at this moment
bearing him onward perhaps to destruction! Has he any reason to rejoice
that he has risen high above the mass of his fellow-creatures, if his
very exaltation prove the means of his deeper fall!
“Yes, fool that I was! I believed my intellect formed to pierce through
the mists, to rise above the clouds, to find for itself a path that
no mortal had discovered before! With proud presumption I refused the
guidance of Faith in those regions to which Faith alone has access. I
trusted to reason—philosophy—genius!—what have they done for me here? I
have proved unequal even to the task of regulating the motions of this
silken machine, yet I feared not to steer my own way through the vast
mysteries of spiritual knowledge! As regards the soul as well as its
mortal tenement, I have been the sport of the changing winds, enwrapt in
the seething mist, struggling on through thickening darkness—and to what
point now have I reached? I see the calm, still stars above me, shining
like the eternal truths which audacious Pride once dared to question; I
view the orbs which for ages unnumbered have kept their steady course
through infinite space, upheld by the Power and Wisdom whose mysteries
I vainly sought to fathom; earth’s lights have all faded and gone,
the brightest illumine no more, the clearest throw no ray on this
darkness,—the gems of the firmament alone, unchanged and unapproachable
by man, are glittering over me still!
“Yes, I feel myself an atom in the vast universe which is filled by
God! And yet man’s moral responsibility—the awful trust of an immortal,
an accountable soul—give a fearful dignity to him still! Am I fit to
appear in the presence of Him before whose throne I so soon may stand?
Is there anything in myself to which I can cling for support in the day
of judgment? Can I plead my merits—my virtues—my works? No; the truth
is forced upon me here, which mortal presumption so long refused to
acknowledge. As well might I fling myself from this car, and falling a
thousand fathoms hope to reach the earth uninjured, as trust to find
safety for a guilty and sentenced soul without the one sacrifice for sin,
the atonement provided for those who with child-like faith rest upon it,
and it only!”
As Augustine pursued his solemn meditations, gradually the stars
became dimmer at the approach of the dawn, even as the heavenly lights
vouchsafed to guide us here, will pale in the radiance of a more perfect
knowledge of a more glorious day; the deep blue sky assumed a somewhat
lighter hue, and the looming outline of the balloon was seen more
distinctly against it.
“Do my eyes deceive me,” thought Augustine, “or is the curve of that
outline less bold than it appeared in the light of the setting sun?
It may be but fancy, but it seems as though the ball were less fully
inflated; I could imagine that I even perceive what resembles a wrinkle
in the silk. God in mercy grant that this new hope be not an illusion!”
As he spoke, something like the smoke-wreath from the mouth of a
discharged cannon floated upwards not far from the car, then another and
another, all ascending lightly from beneath, and mounting high above the
balloon.
“The clouds appear to rise!” exclaimed Augustine eagerly; “a sure sign
that we ourselves are descending!” He started from his seat, and grasping
a rope, looked over into the abyss.
The dim grey twilight scarcely yet sufficed to show objects distinctly,
though not a single cloud now obscured the wide spreading prospect below.
Augustine strained his eyes with gazing for several minutes before he
became fully assured of the nature of what lay beneath him. One long
faint streak of red at length clearly defined the line where the sky met
the rounded horizon; there was no object, not the smallest, to break
that hard sharp line which separated misty blue from deepening crimson;
nor swelling hill, nor rising mountain was there; Augustine’s pulse
beat quicker and he gasped as for breath, for he was now convinced of
two facts, each of thrilling importance,—that the _Eaglet_ was quickly
descending, and that it was descending into the sea!
“The breeze must have borne us above the Channel, and may bear us across
it, if for but one or two hours we can keep the balloon aloft! But the
gas is evidently fast escaping, and unless I lighten the car, we shall
soon be precipitated into the wide waste of waters beneath!”
With almost the rapidity of thought, Augustine caught up the large bag of
ballast and flung it out of the car. In the lapse of—as it seemed—two or
three minutes, a splashing sound distinctly came from below, the first
noise exterior to the car which had reached the ear of Augustine for many
a weary hour. Slight as it was, it seemed sufficient to startle the earl
from his sleep; he opened his eyes, and gave a little start of horror at
the sight of the vast ball above him, which in an instant brought back to
him the consciousness of what had occurred.
“Still this living death!” he exclaimed, and his voice awakened Mabel.
“It is very, very cold,” she murmured drowsily; “and is the night really
gone, and the beautiful morning breaking? These soft rosy clouds are
above us now, perhaps we may see—”
“Do not look down, Mabel!” cried her uncle.
But the word came too late,—the trembling girl was already surveying the
broad, smooth ocean plain.
“Where can we be going?” she exclaimed; “it is one flat blue expanse
below, and there is a scent as if from the sea!”
“We must be over the Channel,” said Dashleigh; “Augustine Aumerle, what
are you doing?”
His friend had lifted up his box of instruments and flung it over the
side; the basket then followed. Augustine laid his hand on the grappling
irons, but paused, till, at a shorter interval than before, the splash
was heard from the sea.
“Are we sinking down?” exclaimed Mabel and Dashleigh as if with one
breath.
Augustine nodded an assent, and threw over the grappling irons. Nothing
remained in the car which could be flung away to lighten the balloon.
“Oh! what will become of us?—what will become of us?” exclaimed Mabel,
clasping her hands in terror, as death in a new form stared her in the
face.
“Nothing will keep the balloon up,” said Augustine Aumerle; “we must
commend our souls to a merciful God.”
“Can you see no ship?” cried the earl; “no object moving on the waters?”
and starting up in the eagerness of hope, he himself looked over the side
of the car, but almost sickening at the dizzy prospect, sank back again
to his place.
How gloriously burst the bright rays streaming from the eastern horizon!
how splendidly rose the sun as a monarch rejoicing in his might,
crimsoning the floating clouds, and casting across the waters a path
of quivering gold! It struck the trembling Mabel with a sense of awful
beauty, as nearer and nearer the _Eaglet_ dropped toward ocean’s liquid
grave! Again the coloured stripes of the ball shone bright in the light
of day, but it was with something of horror that the travellers now
regarded that which Mabel had once playfully spoken of as an emblem of
swollen pride. It had carried them aloft through the clouds to dreary,
deathlike isolation, but failed to support them now in the hour of peril
and distress.
Down—down—down—yet with more rapid and breathless descent, not in
perpendicular fall, but borne sideways by the freshening sea breeze, sank
the once towering _Eaglet_. The white crests of the billows could now be
distinguished, and even the fin of a porpoise that flashed in the sunbeam.
“Might not the car float?” exclaimed Mabel; “it is so buoyant and light!”
“It possibly might for a time,” replied Augustine, “were it not attached
to this frightful incumbrance. Dashleigh,” he asked suddenly, “have you a
knife? I parted yesterday with mine.”
“For what use?” inquired the earl, as he gave a large one which he
happened to have on his person.
There is no time for reply, the _Eaglet_ is nearing the sea;
down—down—down—till with a violent shock which splashes the spray many
feet into the air, the car strikes the waves and rebounds again, its
dripping, gasping occupants clinging hard to prevent themselves from
being flung out into the sea.
Down again—still with terrific violence; it is a frightful scene! The
spirit of a demon appears to animate the balloon,—a spirit that delights
in torturing its miserable victims, as it goes sweeping, dashing,
whirling on, now skimming at some height above the surface of the waters,
now suddenly dipping so low that the half uttered shriek of Mabel is
stifled in the gasping sob of suffocation! No wretch fastened to a wild
horse plunging, rearing, bounding on its way, with steaming nostril and
foaming breath, ever endured the horrors of those dragged onward by that
terrific engine of death, while the half submerged car leaves a long
white bubbling track on the ocean!
Augustine alone loses not his presence of mind in this crisis of
unutterable horror. Though the violent, plunging, unsteady motion of
the partly exhausted balloon makes it difficult for his half drowned
companions to keep their seats, he manages to retain his footing without
clinging, for both his hands are engaged in a desperate effort to cut
asunder the cords of the balloon. It is their only chance of life,—a
miserable chance indeed, but better even to sink at once in the watery
depths, than to be thus given again and again a horrible taste of death,
to be snatched away from it for a moment, only to be precipitated
downwards once more! With the energy of despair the drowning man wields
the flashing knife, one after another the ropes are cut, each that
gives way rendering more fearful the danger of the party—for at length
the horizontal position of the car is actually reversed, the wicker is
suspended by a single cord, and it is only by clasping and clinging with
strained muscles and desperate grasp, that the terrified ones can retain
hold of this, the one frail barrier between themselves and destruction!
Augustine awaits the moment when the lower end of the car just touches
the waves, and then the last cord is severed! In an instant the light
frame is dashed on the billows, the waves splashing around and over it
and the three who almost miraculously have retained their places within
it. The car of wicker work lined with oil-skin is not ill calculated on
an emergency to act the part of a boat, but it is nearly full of water,
and it is only by almost superhuman efforts in baling out the brine with
Mabel’s straw hat and Dashleigh’s beaver (Augustine’s is floating far on
the waves) that the little shell can be kept afloat.
In the meantime the balloon, released from the weight of the car, bursts
upwards like a bird of prey soaring from a field of blood; or, to repeat
my former figure, as if the demon of pride, baffled and wounded like
Apollyon in his conflict with Christian, had “spread his dark wings on
the blast, and fled away to his own habitation!” A wild sensation of joy,
even in the midst of her terror, flashed across the mind of Mabel, as she
saw that terrible minister of destruction borne far away—and for ever!
Perilous as was the situation of the voyagers in their fragile boat,
drenched as they were with salt water, hungry, exhausted, their throats
and lips parched with burning thirst, they seemed but to have exchanged
one form of misery for another. And yet the change from their late
frightful position brought with it some sense of relief. They were
touching, though not solid earth, yet some portion of their native
sphere; they were no longer floating in an ocean of air, cut off by an
impassable gulf from the faintest hope of human assistance. There was
comfort in the sight of the lank brown sea-weed borne on the floating
waves, comfort in the sight of the white winged birds that dipped in the
flashing brine!
But as the day advanced endurance was sorely tried. Without rudder to
steer the little car, or oar to propel, the sufferers could not shut out
the prospect before them of almost certain death. The perpetual baling
out of the water which leaked into their crazy boat, became an exhausting
effort which their fainting frames could not for many hours sustain. Even
Augustine’s features began to acquire the rigid sternness of despair; and
the earl, in silent supplication, commended a young widow to God.
Suddenly Mabel exclaimed with wild transport: “A sail, a sail in the
horizon!”
“But a sea-gull floating on the waves,” replied Augustine, shading his
eyes with his hand from the glare of a meridian sun.
The earl stretched out his blue corpse-like fingers in the direction
indicated by Mabel, and then, raising his hand on high, exclaimed, “It is
a sail—help is near—God be praised! God be praised!”
Then followed a time of intense, almost maddening excitement. Augustine
stood erect in the car, his tall form raised to its utmost height, as he
waved again and again a kerchief as a signal of distress.
“Oh, if they should not see it!” exclaimed Mabel
“Or seeing, disregard it,” murmured the earl.
Again and again a shrill cry for help sounded over the blue expanse. If
the freshening breeze bore back that cry, so that it reached not the ears
for which it was intended, that same breeze was filling the canvas and
bringing near and more near the wished for,—the prayed for relief!
“I think that they see us!” cried Augustine, for the first time during
that terrible day a gleam of joy relaxing his features.
“Oh, my beloved father—my own Ida—shall I behold you again!” exclaimed
Mabel.
“We must not relax our efforts,” said her uncle, “or we shall perish even
in the view of safety.”
She speeds on,—the gallant bark,—dashing onwards “like a thing of life;”
the figure of the steersman is now distinctly visible at her prow, his
rough hail rings clear over the water,—was ever sight so welcome, was
ever sound so sweet! Joy in that never-to-be-forgotten moment proves
more overpowering even than terror, and the firmness which had stood
the strain of most intense anxiety and fear gives way in the rebound of
rapturous thanksgiving and delight!
CHAPTER XXVII.
TIDINGS.
“But rise, let us on more contend, nor blame
Each other, blamed enough elsewhere, but strive
In offices of love, how we may lighten
Each other’s burden, in our share of woe.”
MILTON.
On the eventful night which had been passed by the earl and his
companions above the clouds, the mourners in the vicarage had known but
little of repose. If oblivion came, it was in brief troubled snatches
of slumber, from which the fevered sleeper awakes with a start to feel
an icy oppression on the mind,—slumber which has in it nothing of
refreshment.
All arose very early, with a vague yearning hope that tidings might
come with the morning light, and the eager greeting when two of that
anxious household met together was always, “Have you heard?—are there any
tidings?”
Annabella would not appear at the breakfast table. Ida, pale as
sculptured marble, scarcely able to swallow the nourishment of which
she partook as a duty, sat beside her father, every sense absorbed in
anxious listening. She heard the postman’s step before she could see his
form, and eagerly sprang forward to meet him, for it was possible—just
possible—that he might be the bearer of news!
The man shook his head sadly when questioned; he had brought nothing but
a parcel for the Countess of Dashleigh with the London post-mark upon it;
and, with a sickening sense of disappointment, Ida bore it to the room of
her cousin.
A strange gleam of hope flashed in the countess’s large hollow eyes,
as, without noticing the post-mark, she tore open the little packet; it
was followed by a strange revulsion of feeling. There lay before her,
beautiful in its fanciful binding of violet and gold, its glittering
edges bright from the hand of the gilder, “_THE FAIRY LAKE, by the
COUNTESS OF DASHLEIGH_.”
There was a time when the youthful authoress would have gazed on the
volume with delight, and turned over its pages with eager curiosity
and pleasure! But now—there seemed written upon each a tale of wilful
rebellion and insolent pride! Annabella flung her first book from her
with an exclamation of anguish, for was it not connected in her mind with
the fearful fate of her husband!
Then, with a sudden resolution, she rose from her seat, and hastily
opened that desk at which she had penned her fatal article for the ——
Magazine. Annabella would make some reparation, such reparation as yet
was possible, for the deed so deeply repented of. The countess wrote,
with a hand that shook so that she could scarcely form the letters, a
note to her publisher in London, bidding him at once cancel the whole
edition of her romance, prohibiting him from selling a single copy
of the work which he had been hurrying through the press, and making
herself responsible for his losses, whatever they might be. No earthly
consideration would have induced the miserable wife to delay, even for
an hour, the act by which she crushed the bud of hope, so long eagerly
fostered, at the very moment when it burst into blossom! The young
authoress, once soaring so high in the pride of literary ambition, was
cutting the cords of her balloon!
Almost every family in the neighbourhood, whether rich or poor, called
at the vicarage that day, impelled by friendship, curiosity, or pity,
to inquire if any tidings of the lost balloon had reached the family
of the Aumerles. No visitors, however, were admitted, as soon as it
was ascertained that they had come to receive information, and not to
give it. The sound of wheels, and of frequent rings at the gate, almost
drove Annabella to distraction! Ida and her father spent much of the
time together in fervent prayer, but the miserable Countess of Dashleigh
seemed too restless—too wretched to pray!
It was now the afternoon of one of the loveliest days in the loveliest
of seasons. The soft tinkling of the distant sheep-bell, the low of the
cattle in the meadow, and the monotonous hum of the bee, came softly
blended together to the ear. The bright mantle of sunshine fell on
fruit-trees laden with blossom,—the hawthorn white with May’s perfumed
snow, the fragrant lilac, the laburnum dropping its showers of gold!
Annabella gazed from the open casement of her apartment upon a lovely and
varied prospect, but she had not the slightest perception of what lay
directly before her eye.
Another loud ring! The countess turned her head with quick impatience.
A man was standing at the gate. Was there something in his manner that
announced the eager bearer of tidings, or did the wife intuitively grasp
the fact that he brought her news of her husband? Ida seemed to have
had the same perception, for, with the breeze waving back her long dark
tresses, she was at the gate almost before the tongue of the bell ceased
to vibrate. Annabella saw her start, caught the uttered exclamation, and
springing from her room, clearing the stairs almost at a bound, in less
than a minute was at the side of her cousin. She was quickly followed by
the vicar and Mrs. Aumerle, and every member of the household.
A telegraphic message had arrived from Augustine; yes, there was the
precious little leaf, which, like the touch of a magician’s wand, changed
the face of everything around, and flooded the dry, haggard cheek of
sorrow with a torrent of grateful tears.
CLIFF COTTAGE, B——, DEVON.
“Safe, thank God! I shall send M—— home to-morrow. I remain
here with the earl, who is attacked by brain fever. I have
telegraphed to Exeter for Dr. G—— and a nurse.—A. A.”
“Brain fever!” exclaimed the countess with a gasp.
“Temporary illness, I trust,—only temporary,” said the vicar, from whose
heart the weight of a mountain seemed removed. “Augustine, thoughtful as
he ever is, has already taken every human means to insure recovery.”
“My Reginald shall be left to no nurse; no, no, none shall rob me of one
privilege,” cried Annabella. “I will be at B—— beside him to-night.”
“I will be your escort,” said Lawrence Aumerle.
“Oh, take me too!” exclaimed Ida, her dark eyes swimming in tears at the
thought of seeing her sister.
“No, no,” interrupted Mrs. Aumerle, “numbers are by no means desirable
where a man in brain fever is concerned. It is bad enough for your
father to have to undertake a long journey, without the whole family
hurrying off. You will stay here with me, my dear, and welcome back Mabel
to-morrow.”
A short time before Ida would have rebelled against a decision so much at
variance with her inclinations,—would have remonstrated, or at least have
murmured; but she had received too severe a lesson for its impression to
be speedily effaced, and reproaching herself for the sigh which alone
betrayed her disappointment, she hastened up-stairs to prepare a little
parcel of necessaries to be taken to Mabel.
As Ida was putting up, with other articles, the Bible which she knew that
her sister would especially welcome, she was unexpectedly joined by Mrs.
Aumerle.
“You may leave that business to me,” said the lady, with more real
kindness of intention than tenderness of manner; “your father says that
it would be hard not to let you make one of the party, so you had better
get ready for the journey at once.”
Joyful at the permission, Ida hastened to make her little preparations;
and Mrs. Aumerle, as she packed Mabel’s parcel, informed her
step-daughter of the arrangements which she had herself made for
the convenience of all. A messenger had been promptly despatched to
the nearest neighbour who kept a carriage, to ask the loan of the
conveyance to carry the travellers to the nearest railway station.
Nothing that could insure the comfort of the vicar was forgotten when
his carpet-bag was packed by the hands of his careful wife; Ida received
sundry injunctions to watch over the health of her father, and the good
housewife took care that the travellers should not fast on the way.
When the carriage drove away from the door of the vicarage, with its
eager, anxious occupants, Mrs. Aumerle, following it to the gate,
watched it from thence till it disappeared in a turn of the road. And
thus the woman of sense soliloquised on events, past, present, and
future:—
“How much trouble and misery has been caused by one act of selfish folly!
Because Augustine—too great a genius, I suppose, to judge like a sensible
man—fancies to roam through the clouds, and take with him a wilful,
disobedient child, while a petulant girl eggs on her husband to follow
so absurd an example, a whole family must be plunged into terror, grief,
and alarm! I felt convinced from the first that all would end happily
enough. Augustine has easily guided the balloon; it has floated quietly
down at its leisure to some quiet meadow in Devon; and but for the poor
earl’s shaken nerves, the whole affair to those most concerned has been
nothing but a party of pleasure! It is we who have had to suffer for the
senseless folly of others. There’s Ida has been looking like a spectre;
and my dear, excellent husband is first almost crushed with sorrow, and
then hurried off, at half-an-hour’s notice, to escort that half frantic
countess to a husband who will probably refuse to see her! Well, well, I
believe that of all senses common sense is the most uncommon!” and with
a soothing conviction that a portion, at least, of the rare gift had
been bestowed upon herself, Mrs. Aumerle quietly returned to her usual
avocations.
It was fortunate for Mabel that the morrow’s post brought to her
stepmother’s hands the letter which the young girl had dropped from the
balloon. Ida had left a request, that notes addressed to her might in
her absence be opened by Mrs. Aumerle, and thus it was that that lady
first became aware of some of the perils through which the travellers had
passed. Mabel’s letter had been picked up in a field and posted by the
farmer who had found it, and the touching lines of love and penitence
which she had penned in the near prospect of a terrible death, softened
in a very great degree the feelings of her step-mother towards her.
“She has had her share of suffering after all,” observed the lady, “and
we must not be severe upon the poor child. She has had punishment enough
for her fault, so I’m content to ‘let bygones be bygones.’”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE WHEEL TURNS
“Thus artists melt the sullen ore of lead,
By heaping coals of fire upon its head.”
GOLDSMITH.
When the Countess of Dashleigh, with bitter words of reproach, had
departed from the cottage of Bardon, she left her late entertainers in
a state of mind little to be envied. The unfortunate Cecilia was for
the rest of the day much in the position of one who, with hands tied,
is caged up with a large hornet which has been irritated, and which
goes about buzzing with evident determination to find or to make a foe.
Everything went wrong with the doctor, and his daughter was the only
being within reach of the hornet’s sting!
Bardon’s temper broke out especially at dinner, where every little luxury
which had been prepared for Annabella served as a provocation to her
irritated host. The unfortunate chicken (a delicacy till lately almost
unknown at the little cottage), could not have been more denounced as
tough, tasteless, and uneatable, if it had been a roasted owl. The
tartlets (made surreptitiously by poor Cecilia in the absence of Mrs.
Bates) roused such an angry storm against all the inventors, makers, and
eaters of such abominable trash, that Cecilia silently resolved that they
should never appear on the table again; she would rather throw them into
the road! Miss Bardon’s gaily tinted bubble of grandeur had broken, and
left behind nothing but bitterness and—bills!
The fact was that Dr. Bardon was angry with himself, though a great deal
too proud to own it. He was haunted by the countenance of the unfortunate
Dashleigh as he last had seen it in the car, and had a strong persuasion
on his mind that the earl, in a fit of frenzy, would fling himself out
of the balloon, and be dashed to pieces in the fall! The subject of the
ascent of the _Eaglet_ was one so painful to Bardon that he would endure
no allusion to it; and Cecilia soon discovered that there was no method
of raising a storm so certain, as that of uttering aloud the conjectures
and apprehensions to which such an event naturally gave rise. Silence,
particularly on so interesting a subject, was a cruel penance to the poor
lady, to whom gossip was one of the few remaining pleasures of life, but
to that penance she was obliged to submit as being the lesser of two
evils.
The anxious vicar himself had not passed a more disturbed night with
the images of his child and his brother breaking his rest, than did the
proud old doctor. Conscience had at length made him miserable, although
it had not made him meek. He was no longer stormy, but he was sullen; and
he did not even choose to communicate to his daughter his intention of
calling on the Aumerles as soon as his breakfast should be concluded, in
order to inquire whether anything had been heard of the missing balloon.
The postman, who had just left at the vicarage “The Fairy Lake” for
the Countess of Dashleigh, now called at the cottage with a letter.
The doctor’s correspondents were so very few in number that such an
event was sufficiently rare to excite attention; and Bardon’s mind was
so pre-occupied with the idea of coming misfortune and death, that he
turned pale on seeing that the epistle directed to him was sealed and
deep-bordered with black.
Cecilia, who had her full allowance of natural curiosity, watched the
countenance of her father as he broke open and perused the letter.
She saw his colour return, while his eye-brows were elevated as if in
surprise; he read the epistle twice without comment, and then silently
handed it over to his daughter.
The letter was a formal notification from the executors of the late
Thomas Auger, Esq., that that gentleman had, by a will executed but a few
days previous to his decease, given and bequeathed the dwelling-house
called Nettleby Tower, and the land appertaining thereto, to Timon
Bardon, M.D., the only surviving son of their former proprietor; and that
he willed also that the said Timon Bardon should be paid from his estate
a sum equal to that which had been expended by him in his lawsuit with
the testator for the property above mentioned.
Cecilia, almost as much delighted as she was surprised, glanced up
eagerly at her father. She read no exultation in his countenance, but
rather a thoughtful sorrow, which his daughter could scarcely understand.
Could she have penetrated his reflections, they would have appeared
somewhat like the following: “Such, then, was the last act of the man
whom I hated, over the announcement of whose death I gloated with
malignant triumph! He remembered me on his death-bed; while struggling
with the last enemy, he sought to make reparation for a wrong committed
years ago, but never forgotten or forgiven by me. Through his sense of
justice, I am at length restored to the home and estate of my fathers.
Prosperity is sent to me, but through a channel so unexpected, and at a
moment so painful, that I scarcely know how to welcome it, for I feel as
though I did not deserve it.”
“Papa,” cried Cecilia, “do you not rejoice?”
Bardon turned silently away. To compare greater things with less, his
were something of the emotions of a child who has justly incurred a
parent’s displeasure, and who, while awaiting in a spirit of sullen
rebellion a further manifestation of wrath, is surprised by a sudden
token of love, unexpected as unmerited. The child, if a spark of
generous feeling be left in his nature, is more pained by the kindness
of his offended parent than he would have been by a sign of anger. His
heart is melted; his conscience is touched. Timon Bardon had hardened
his heart in adversity; he had girt on the panoply of pride; he had
gloried in his powers of endurance, as one ready to do battle with the
world, and to trample down all its frivolous distinctions. He had been
ever trying to conceal the fact that he was a sad and disappointed
man, both from himself and others, by affecting a contempt for all the
worldly advantages which Providence had seen fit to deny; but to have
these advantages suddenly restored to him, and at a period when he was
conscious,—could not but be conscious,—that he had merited a Father’s
chastening rod, had a much more softening effect upon him than would have
been produced by adversity’s heaviest stroke. The tidings which came in
the evening of the safety of the travellers in the _Eaglet_, gave a much
keener sense of pleasure to Bardon than had been produced by the news of
the morning.
And now we will return to the countess and her companions. The horses
of their carriage were urged to speed, yet were they barely in time to
catch the train, and the party had scarcely taken their seats before it
began to move on. Oh, how Annabella longed to give the wings of her own
impatience to the lagging engine! How her yearning spirit realized the
complaint,—
“Miles interminably spread,
Seem lengthening as I go!”
Night had closed around before the travellers reached the little station
which was nearest to the place of their destination,—a small, lonely post
at which the train merely stopped for two minutes to suffer the party to
alight.
“Can any conveyance be procured here?” asked Aumerle of the solitary
station official who was assisting to put down their luggage.
“No, sir,” was the unsatisfactory reply. “There was a chaise sent here
two hours ago for a gentleman who came by last train; nothing of the kind
is to be had here, unless it’s ordered aforehand from the town.”
“Is that chaise likely to return hither?”
“Can’t say, sir,” answered the man. “I believe that it took a doctor and
nurse to a place where a nobleman’s lying ill, who was picked up to-day
from the sea.”
“The sea!” echoed the astonished listeners.
“Fallen out of a balloon, as I understand,” said the man. “There was a
party of three, and they were all saved by one of our fishing-smacks that
was just coming in from a cruise.”
“Oh, guide us to the place where they are!” exclaimed the countess.
“Can’t leave the station, ma’am,” replied the official, looking with some
curiosity and interest on the pale, eager face on which the light of the
gas-lamp fell; “besides, I’ve not been long at this place, and don’t know
exactly where the cottage lies.”
“What are we to do?” exclaimed Ida.
“Now I think on it,” said the station-man, slowly, “the doctor asked me
when the last train would go back to Exeter to-night. I take it he’s
likely to return; and you could have the chaise that brings him.”
“When does that train pass?” inquired the vicar.
“Within an hour,” replied the man, glancing round at the large clock
behind him. “Will not the ladies walk into the waiting-room?—it is better
than standing out here on the platform.”
“It appears our best course,” said the vicar, addressing the countess,
“to await here the return of the doctor, and avail ourselves of the only
conveyance that seems likely to call here to-night.”
“Oh no, no!” exclaimed Annabella, wildly; “every minute of delay is an
age in purgatory! The doctor may never come. Augustine will not suffer
him to quit Dashleigh for an hour! I wait for no one; I will try to find
my way to the cottage;—I go at once, even if I go alone!”
As Annabella remained firm in her resolution, the party, after gleaning
such scanty information as the man at the station could give, and
procuring from him a lantern, set out on their dreary way. Perfect
darkness is seldom known in Devon on a night in May, but clouds and the
absence of the moon rendered the atmosphere unusually obscure. Strange
and phantom-like looked the black shadows of their own forms to the
travellers, as the glare of the lantern cast them on the chalky cliffs
that bordered their road. The path was rough and steep, strewn with stone
boulders here and there, which seemed to have rolled down from the rocky
heights above.
After a long, toilsome struggle up a gorge, where the countess much
needed the aid of the vicar’s arm, the party emerged on the summit of a
hill, whence in daylight they would have commanded an extensive prospect.
Now faint gleams of summer light alone revealed to them by glimpses what
appeared to be a wild, rocky valley, sloping down on the left to the sea,
the mournful murmur of whose billows came upon the sighing breeze. Viewed
by the imperfect light, the scene was very desolate and drear, and in its
gloomy sublimity struck a chill to the heart of Annabella.
“It is like the valley of the shadow of death!” she whispered to Ida
Aumerle.
“Even were it so, dearest,” was the reply, “is it not beyond the dark
valley that the land of promise lies?”
“To those who are sure of a welcome,” faltered forth the unhappy countess.
“I think that I hear the sound of wheels,” observed the vicar; “yes,—some
vehicle is evidently slowly ascending the steep hill before us.”
“Surely that of Dr. G—— upon its return,” suggested Ida.
The idea made all quicken their steps. Ida’s guess had been partially
correct; in front was the expected chaise, moving as if towards the
station.
As soon as the vehicle was sufficiently near, Mr. Aumerle hailed the
driver:—
“Whence do you come, my friend?”
“From Cliff Cottage,” replied a rough voice through the darkness, and
then the panting of a horse was heard.
“Is it the doctor?” exclaimed Annabella, pressing eagerly forward.
“No,” replied the voice. “A gentleman is ill; the doctor is staying the
night; I’m to return for him in the morning;” and the speaker cracked his
whip as a signal to the weary horse to move forward.
Arrangements were speedily made with the driver by Mr. Aumerle; the
conveyance was turned round at the first convenient spot, and in it the
ladies and the vicar were soon on their way to the cottage in which the
Earl of Dashleigh lay ill.
Few words were interchanged as the travellers descended the rough, and
almost precipitous road; indeed, the violent jolting would, under any
circumstances, have rendered conversation impossible. Progress was
necessarily slow, and it was some time before the party reached a lonely,
shingle-built cottage belonging to a fisherman, which stood almost on the
margin of the sea.
There was no need to knock at the low, rude door, for a quick ear within
had caught the sound of wheels, most unusual in that lonely spot, and the
vicar had scarcely had time to alight, before Mabel was in the arms of
her father!
CHAPTER XXIX.
TWO WORDS.
“Teach me to love and to forgive,
Exact my own defects to scan,
What others are to feel,—and know myself a man!”
GRAY.
“To lose thee! oh! to lose thee,—to live on
And see the sun, not thee! will the sun shine—
Will the birds sing—flowers bloom, when thou art gone?
Desolate! desolate!”
BULWER’S KING ARTHUR.
“Oh, I was sure that you would come,—quite sure! And Ida—my own precious
Ida!” The poor young girl clung to her sister as if they had been parted
for years.
“My husband!” exclaimed Annabella, trembling lest terrible news should
await her.
“He is much the same, but—”
“Where is he—I will fly to him; I—”
“My dear madam,” said the low voice of a stranger, as a tall, bald
gentleman in black came forth from the interior of the cottage, with his
finger raised to his lip, “may I request that no sound be uttered—my
patient is in a state of high fever.”
“I will quietly glide up to his room—”
“If, as I suppose, I have the honour of addressing the Countess of
Dashleigh, I trust that she will pardon my strictly forbidding any one
but Mr. Aumerle and the nurse from entering the chamber of the earl.”
“I am his wife!” murmured Annabella hoarsely.
“It is impossible,” said Dr. G——, “that you should meet without a degree
of excitement which might endanger the life or the reason of my patient.
The earl is in excellent hands; his friend, and the skilful attendant
whom I have provided, will watch him night and day. If any new face were
to be seen, I would not be answerable for the consequences.”
Dr. G—— had, of course, read “The Precipice and the Peer,” and naturally
concluded that its authoress was the last person who could with impunity
be admitted into the sick-room of the excited and fevered patient. From
the physician’s decision there was no appeal, though to Annabella it
appeared an intolerable sentence of banishment from the place to which
both duty and affection called her. Always ready to rush to a conclusion,
the unhappy wife was convinced that it was the just resentment of
Dashleigh against her, that rendered her of all beings in the world the
one whose presence he could not endure. Utterly prostrate and helpless
in her sorrow, the countess left to Ida all care for the arrangements of
the night. To herself it was nothing where she slept, or whether she ever
should sleep again; she was like a flower so crushed and bruised that it
will never more unfold its petals to the sun.
The rude cottage of the fisherman offered wretched accommodation for so
large a party. The earl occupied one of the two little bed-rooms which
were reached by a ladder-like staircase; in the other—an apartment not
ten feet square, with bare rafters, sloping roof, and single-paned window
engrained with dust and sea salt, and incapable of being opened—the
countess and her cousins passed the night. The gentlemen had to content
themselves with the bare floor of the kitchen below, redolent of the
scent of fish, and garlanded with nets and tackle,—an accommodation which
they shared with their rough, weather-beaten, but hospitable host.
Annabella and Ida were so much exhausted by previous excitement, fatigue,
and want of rest, that even in the miserable hovel they might have
slept deeply and long, had it not been for the sounds from the next
room, almost as distinctly heard through the slight partition as if the
apartments had been one. It was agony to the countess to hear the moans
of the fevered sufferer, or the wild words uttered in delirium. Ida
passed the night in vain endeavours to soothe and calm a wounded spirit,
while the weary Mabel peacefully slumbered beside them, unconscious of
what was passing around. It was almost as great a relief to Ida as to her
afflicted cousin when the morning broke at length, and welcome silence on
the other side of the partition told that the sufferer had sunk to rest.
Augustine Aumerle, after watching for hours at the bedside of the earl,
whom he alone had any power to soothe in the paroxysms of his terrible
malady, now resigned his post to the nurse, and descending the steep,
narrow staircase, went forth to calm and refresh his spirit by a brief
walk on the shore of the sea,—that sea in which he had so lately expected
to find a grave. As he stood gazing on the bright expanse of waters, and
enjoying the fresh morning breeze that, as it rippled the surface of the
sea, also brought back the hue of health to his pale and careworn cheek,
he was joined by Lawrence Aumerle.
Kindly greeting was exchanged between the brothers; questions were
asked and replies were given, and then a silence succeeded. Something
seemed pressing on the heart of each, to which the lip would not give
ready utterance. Augustine was the first to speak, but he did so without
looking at his brother; he rather seemed to be watching the sea-bird that
lightly floated on the wave.
“Lawrence, you remember the evening when we conversed together in your
study?”
“I have often thought of it since.”
“And so have I,” said Augustine; “I thought of it when I believed
that there was but one step between me and death,—when I expected in
a brief space to be in that world where we shall know even as we
are known,—where ours will not be the wild guess, but the absolute
certainty,—not the wild grasping at the shadow, but the laying hold on
the substance of truth.”
Lawrence fixed his eyes anxiously upon his brother, but did not interrupt
him by a word.
“You said that experience is the growth of time. Lawrence, I have, then,
lived an age in the last forty hours. A wide view of both heaven and
earth is gained from the terrible height that I reached!”
“Common experience is the growth of time,” said the vicar; “but spiritual
experience—”
“Give it in the words of inspiration,” interrupted Augustine; “I shall
no longer ask you to put aside that solemn evidence, even for a moment.
_Tribulation worketh patience; and patience, experience._”
“_And experience, hope_;” cried the vicar. “Oh, my brother!—that blessed
hope shed abroad in the heart by the knowledge that Christ _died for the
ungodly_, that hope that alone _maketh not ashamed_, is it—oh! is it your
own?”
Augustine silently pressed the hand that had been unconsciously extended
towards him; it was his only reply to the question. Without another
sentence being uttered the brothers turned their steps in the direction
of the cottage. But while pacing the shingley beach, Augustine was
mentally subscribing to the confession of one of the brightest geniuses
of earth,—that he had hitherto been but as a child gathering pebbles
on the shore of the great ocean of truth; while the vicar was raising
to God, from the depths of a grateful heart, a thanksgiving for prayer
answered at the very time when, and through the very trial by which his
earthly happiness had appeared crushed and destroyed! He was proving, as
so many saints have proved, that—
“God’s purposes will ripen fast,
Unfolding every hour;
The bud may have a bitter taste,
But sweet will be the flower!”
As no object could be answered by the prolonged stay of Mr. Aumerle and
Mabel in the over-crowded cottage, they departed on that day for their
home. The countess could not endure to quit the spot, and Ida remained
to bear her company, while Augustine resumed his watch by his suffering
friend.
Day after day the once proud Earl of Dashleigh lay on a pallet-bed in
the fisherman’s rude hovel, mind and body alike prostrated by the fever
induced by the fearful trials which he had endured. He was passing indeed
through a burning fiery furnace, but its flame was consuming the dross
which had largely mixed with a nobler metal. When the powers of good and
evil contend together for the dominion over a human soul, it is as in the
battles of earth; dark and painful traces are often left behind of the
conflict, conquest is not attained without suffering. Never, perhaps, is
the strife more painful than when the enemy to be subdued is pride! Then
how often a merciful Providence sends humiliation, anguish, disgrace,
first to rouse the soul to a sense of its danger, and then to aid it in
the perilous war! From how much of suffering is exempted the _meek and
quiet spirit_ that has calmly laid down the shackles of pride, not left
them till some loving yet terrible dispensation should wrench them away
from the bleeding soul!
Annabella was deeply humbled; there was some danger that depression
might with her sink into hopeless despondency. Her ardent and volatile
disposition was ever prone to extremes, and she could not believe it
possible that her proud lord could ever forgive one who had wounded his
dignity so deeply,—one whose indiscretion had so nearly cost him his
life! The forced inaction to which she had to submit greatly increased
the trial to Annabella. If it had been possible for her to have done or
suffered anything in order to repair the evil that she had wrought, she
would have contemplated its effects with less overwhelming remorse. Had
the countess belonged to the Church of Rome, she would have wasted her
strength with fasting, lacerated her flesh by the scourge, or gone on
some painful pilgrimage in the hope of redeeming her fault. As it was,
she had to sit still—useless, helpless, receiving from time to time
tidings of her husband’s varying state from the lips of ministering
strangers! Annabella’s spirit might have altogether sunk under the
lengthened trial, but for the support of Ida’s calmer and more chastened
spirit, which had itself found its stay on the Rock of Ages.
On the sixth day of Dashleigh’s illness, his wife received from her
home a small packet, containing the little pocket-book which had been
her own earliest gift to her betrothed. The beautiful remembrance had
been accidentally discovered at no great distance from the letter which
Mabel had dropped; but its comparative weight had made it fall with an
impetus that had half imbedded it in the sod. Easily identified by the
coronet and name upon the shield, which marked it as the property of the
unfortunate nobleman, with whose fate the county was ringing, it had been
forwarded to Dashleigh Hall, and thence—still stained and clotted with
dust and mud—it had been sent on by her servants to the countess.
Annabella gazed on the book for some moments without daring to unfasten
the clasp. The sight of that little gift brought with it a crowd of
recollections of the time when wedded life had lain before fancy’s eye as
a bright, golden-clasped book, on whose yet blank pages hope, pleasure,
and love, would trace nothing but sentences of joy! Why was it that the
leaves of that life had been blistered and blotted with tears,—that the
gold had been tarnished, the beauty marred, and that the once joyous
bride now dreaded even to look upon what that book might contain!
“Open it for me, Ida, dearest,” murmured Annabella faintly; “I tremble
to behold what his fingers may have traced in that terrible hour!”
Ida silently obeyed, kneeling at the side of her unhappy cousin, whose
cold hand rested upon her shoulder. Ida turned slowly leaf after leaf.
There were various memoranda in the book, evidently written at an earlier
period—addresses of friends, names of books, engagements for days long
passed. Little of interest or importance could attach to entries such
as these. But almost at the end of the book, on a page otherwise blank,
appeared two words in pencil, traced evidently by a hand that had shaken
from weakness, excitement, or emotion. The words were barely legible, but
such as they were Ida with tremulous eagerness pointed them out to her
friend. Annabella caught the book from her hand, pressed it convulsively
to her lips, and while her eyes overflowed with tears and her heart with
thanksgiving, repeated again and again the two blessed words which spoke
_forgiveness_ and _peace_!
Even while the young wife’s tears were still flowing, a gentle tap was
heard at the door. Ida went and unclosed it; there was a low whispering
sound, and then the maiden returned to her cousin with a gentle smile on
her face as she said, laying her hand on that of the countess, “It is my
uncle, dearest; he comes to bring you good tidings. The earl is greatly
better,—has been speaking to him,—has been questioning him of you; he
knows—”
“Knows that I am here!” exclaimed Annabella, starting eagerly from her
seat.
“Yes, and wishes to see you,—nay, dearest, nay, you must be calm,—for his
sake you must still this wild excitement! Remember that he is still very
weak,—remember the danger of a relapse!”
“I am quite calm,” replied the young countess, collecting herself by a
strong effort, though her quivering voice still betrayed her emotion; “I
will do nothing to agitate my lord,—he shall not even hear a word from
my lips,—but oh! the bliss if I may once—but once hear from his those
precious words, _forgiveness_ and _peace_!”
With soft, noiseless step she glided to the low rough-hewn door which
opened into the room of her husband. Gently Annabella pushed it ajar,
and entered with a throbbing heart, and a mien as reverential and timid
as if she were approaching some solemn fane. That low dark room, with
uncarpeted floor, unpapered walls, furniture coarse and scanty contained
what she now felt was all the world to her.
No human friend intruded his presence on the sacredness of that scene
which ever after, to the memory of Annabella, hallowed that fisherman’s
hut. When the penitent wife knelt in lowly contrition by the pallet of
a husband so narrowly rescued from the jaws of the grave, and listened
breathlessly to the feeble accents which told her that the past was
cancelled,—that she was dear as ever to him still, angels may have looked
on rejoicing as upon a prodigal’s return, for no looming shadow darkened
the holy radiance of returning peace and love, no discord jarred on the
harmony of wedded souls,—the demon of pride was not there!
CHAPTER XXX.
THE SPIRIT LAID.
“From Nature’s weeping earth more fair appears,
So should good works succeed repentant tears!”
Gloriously poured down the fervid rays of a July sun, colouring the
peach on the wall, swelling the rich fig under its clustering leaves,
ripening the purple grape, and over the corn fields throwing a mantle of
gold! No longer in the fisherman’s hovel, but reclining on a sofa in the
countess’s splendid boudoir, we find the Earl of Dashleigh, yet pale from
recent illness; the outline of the sunken cheek, the violet tint beneath
the eyes, the whiteness of the transparent skin, tell of suffering severe
and protracted, but health and strength are returning to his frame, while
to the restored invalid lately released from the confinement of a sick
room—
“The common air, the earth, the skies,
To him are opening paradise!”
By the softened light which steals in through the green venetians,
the earl has been whiling away the languid, luxurious hour of noon by
perusing a volume of light literature, in which he has found great
amusement; that volume, bound in violet and gold, is now lying on the
sofa beside him; we recognise in it “THE FAIRY LAKE,” written by the
Countess of Dashleigh.
Annabella is seated on a low ottoman beside her lord. She has been
listening with pleased attention to his remarks and comments upon her
work.
“Perhaps, after all,” observes Dashleigh, laying his hand on the book,
“it _is_ hard to restrict to a few that which might afford pleasure to
the many, and to deprive the young authoress of the praise and the fame
which publication would bring her.”
“O Reginald!” replies his wife with glistening eyes, “your praise to me
outweighs that of the world, and empty fame is nothing in comparison to a
husband’s heart! It would pain me if any eye but yours should ever look
on that which I must ever regard as a monument of my own disobedience.”
Annabella’s manner towards her husband has undergone a change since
their re-union in the fisherman’s cottage. She is gradually resuming her
playfulness of conversation, and the wit in which the earl delights still
sparkles for his amusement; but there is more, far more of submission to
his authority, and of deference to his wishes in her demeanour; Annabella
no longer desires to forget that her vow was not only to love, but to
obey.
This change is chiefly owing to that which has passed over the earl
himself. His spirit by intense suffering has been purified, exalted,
refined. That respect which he once claimed on account of his rank is
yielded readily on account of his character. Annabella had been disposed
to ridicule a dignity that rested on an empty title; her spirit of
opposition had been roused, and she had gloried in showing herself
above the meanness of aristocratic pride, conscious of a loftier claim
to the world’s regard than a coronet or a pedigree could give. But
if the countess still knows herself to be superior to her husband in
intellectual attainments, in moral qualifications she now feels herself
far his inferior. Annabella has a quick perception of character, an
intuitive reverence for what is solid and real; when she sees beneficence
free from ostentation, purity of language and life adopted, not because
the reverse would disgrace a peer, but because it would be unworthy of
a Christian, she renders the natural homage of an ingenuous heart to
virtue, and obedience and tender affection follow in the track of respect.
The conversation has taken a new turn. The earl and his wife have fallen
into a train of discourse on some of the occurrences which have been
related in preceding chapters. Annabella has now no concealment from her
husband, and his gentleness invites her confidence.
“It appears, my love,” remarked Dashleigh, “that you quitted the home of
the Bardons with scant ceremony and little courtesy.”
“He had deserved none,” replied Annabella, with something of her old
haughtiness in her tone, for very bitter were the memories connected with
Timon Bardon.
“There is but one man,” pursued the earl, “who, as far as I know,
entertains any feeling of resentment against me, or has any just cause to
do so. That man is Dr. Bardon.”
“It is you who have just cause for resentment against him,” said the
countess.
“His pride and mine clashed together, and like the collision of flint
and steel produced the angry spark which set his spirit in a flame.
But, Annabella, I now desire to be at peace with all men. I have never
returned the doctor’s visit,—you and I will do so to-day.”
Annabella opened her large eyes so wide at a proposition so unexpected,
as to raise a smile on the lips of the earl.
“You think that I am still too proud to let the red liveries of the
Dashleighs be seen at the door of Mill Cottage?”
“If you were to invade that little nest,” said the countess, “you would
find that the birds had flown. Do you not remember that Dr. Bardon is now
the proprietor of Nettleby Tower?”
“Ah! I recollect—by Auger’s will, was it not?” replied Dashleigh, raising
his thin hand to his brow. “But this need make no difference in our
arrangement for a visit. We will order the carriage in the cool of the
eve, and drive over to wish the old man and his daughter joy on their
return to the family mansion.”
Annabella turned upon her husband a look of admiration and love. She knew
how much it must cost him to make the first step towards reconciliation
with a man who had wronged, hated, and insulted him. Never, even in the
earliest days of their union, had Dashleigh possessed such influence
over the affections of his young wife, as he gained by the simple,
unostentatious act which marked a conquest over Pride and self.
The sun was sloping towards the west, bathing earth and sky in the rich
glory of his streaming rays, changing the clouds into floating islands of
roses, and lighting up a little river which flowed through the landscape,
till it glittered like a thread of gold, as Timon Bardon led a party of
guests, comprising all the family of the Aumerles, to the summit of his
grey old tower, to survey the extensive and beautiful prospect.
Many a word of admiration was spoken as the vicar and his party moved
from one spot to another, finding new beauties wherever they gazed.
Cecilia, elegantly dressed as became the lady of the mansion, appeared
in her glory, doing the honours of the place to her guests. If anything
tended in the least degree to damp her delight, it was her perception
that the practical eye of Mrs. Aumerle (notwithstanding sundry
improvements in the dwelling wrought out under Miss Bardon’s direction),
had detected many an unsightly heap of rubbish, many an unfurnished and
dreary chamber, many a defaced cornice and broken pane, at variance with
the notions of comfort and neatness entertained by the vicar’s wife.
Ida and Mabel, who had more poetry in their nature than had fallen to
the lot of Mrs. Aumerle, and who delighted in whatever recalled to
their minds grand images of the days of chivalry, saw in the marks of
dilapidation but the footprints of ages gone by, and in imagination
peopled the grass-grown court and the mouldering battlements with mailed
knights, bold archers, and the fair maidens whose charms had been sung by
minstrel and bard in the time of the old Plantagenets.
“That little grey dot yonder, is it not—” Mabel began, and paused, for
Cecilia, whom she was addressing, looked as if she did not wish to see it.
“Yes, that is Mill Cottage,” said the doctor in a tone more loud and
decided even than usual; “the place where the master of Nettleby Tower
dug out his own potatoes in his garden, and the lady—”
“And that must be Dashleigh Hall,” interrupted Mabel, wishing to effect
a diversion, for it was evident that while the doctor’s pride made him
rather glory in his late poverty, that of Miss Bardon rendered her
desirous to forget the days of her humiliation.
But Mabel’s diversion was very ill-chosen. At the mention of the
name “Dashleigh,” the doctor’s countenance, which had been wearing
an expression far more complacent than that habitual to his leonine
features, changed to one dark and louring, the index of the gloomy
passions that reigned within. Mabel saw not the change, for her eyes were
fixed upon the distant prospect, but it was witnessed by Augustine and
Ida, who exchanged glances with each other,—the gentle girl’s significant
of regret, the uncle’s of indignation. “Is not the black drop wrung out
from that proud heart yet?” was the mental comment of Augustine.
“Has not this house the repute of being haunted?” asked Ida, in order to
turn the doctor’s thoughts into a different channel.
“Old women and young fools say that it is so still,” replied Timon Bardon
gruffly.
“O! Papa,” lisped Cecilia, who had no inclination to acknowledge herself
as coming under either of these denominations, “you know what strange
noises are heard every night!”
“Creaking of doors, cracking of old timber, the wind whistling away in
the chimneys!”
“Well, I confess,” said Cecilia, with a little affected laugh, “that
delightful as the tower is on a summer’s day like this, I shall not care
to wander much through its long echoing corridors on a dark winter’s
night. Mr. Aumerle,” she continued, addressing Augustine, who was
leaning on the stone parapet, and gazing down with an abstracted air,
“you who know everything, do you know of no charm to lay the bad spirits
that are said to haunt ancient houses?”
“I am afraid,” replied Augustine gravely, “that such spirits are wont to
haunt new houses as well as old ones, and that it needs more knowledge
than philosophy can teach to give us the power to lay them.”
Cecilia looked puzzled at the enigmatical reply, but before she had time
to ask for a solution, Mabel interrupted the conversation by suddenly
exclaiming, “Surely that is the Dashleigh’s carriage that has just turned
the corner of the hill!”
“We have stayed long enough on this tower,” said the doctor, averting
his eyes from the direction in which those of Mabel were turned; “let us
descend to the court.”
His suggestion, which sounded like a command, was followed at once by his
guests; poor Cecilia heaved a sigh at the thought that once she might
have indulged a hope that the gay carriage with its dashing bays might be
bound for Nettleby Tower. “After all that has happened,” she reflected
sadly, “that is impossible now!”
The descent of the long winding stairs, whose steep, rude, age-worn
steps were only dimly lighted by narrow slits cut here and there in the
massive stone wall, required both caution and time. Ere Bardon, who was
the last of the party, had emerged from the low-browed door which opened
into the courtyard, the bridge across the moat had been crossed, and the
Earl and Countess of Dashleigh were already exchanging kindly greetings
with the foremost of the Aumerles.
The stern old doctor was more startled by the unexpected appearance at
his threshold of visitors such as these, than he could have been by any
apparition in his old haunted tower. Mingled feelings of surprise, shame,
remorse, and gratified pride struggled together in his bosom, as his eye
met that of the nobleman from whose house he had turned with emotions of
such vindictive wrath—words of such fiery passion! Had Bardon’s newly
recovered estate depended upon his making such an effort, the proud
man could not have bowed his spirit to the humiliation of visiting the
earl; and yet the nobleman had come to him,—to him who had so meanly, so
cruelly avenged one slighting sentence accidentally overheard!
Dashleigh saw the surprise, the embarrassment written on the face of the
haughty Bardon,—he felt the delicacy of his own position, and resolutely
breaking through what would once have been the inseparable barrier of
reserve, he advanced two or three steps towards the doctor, and while a
painful flush mantled over his wasted features, frankly held out his
hand. That hand was grasped—was wrung—but in silence; the proud man felt
himself conquered; and from that hour the evil spirit of enmity between
the two opponents was laid for ever!
* * * * *
Can I add that the dark tyrant Pride had for ever yielded up his empire,
that he never again whispered his evil suggestions to those who so long
had worn his chain?
Alas! I dare not thus violate probability, or sacrifice the great truth
of which this fiction is the fanciful vehicle. The contest against
Pride is a life-long campaign. From the time when he breathed ambition
to Eve in the words, _Ye shall be as gods_, or roused in the heart of
the first murderer the hatred which stained his hand with the blood of
a more favoured brother, the influence of pride over our fallen race
has been fearful, too often fatal! I have but sketched him in some of
his forms,—of how many have I not even attempted to trace the outline!
Pride of purse, Pride of person, family Pride, national Pride, the Pride
that draws the trigger of the duellist, that tightens the grasp of the
oppressor, and, perhaps worst of all, spiritual Pride, which brings Satan
before even the saintly in the guise of an angel of light! Let some more
powerful pencil draw these, till conscience start at the portrait of the
demon who seeks the house that is _cleansed and garnished_, nor comes
alone, but brings with him ambition, dissension, jealousy, hatred, and
other dark ministers of death.
Reader! have you recognised Pride as an evil, have you struggled with
him as a foe? Look to your soul and see if it bear not the mark of his
galling chain. If the fetter be on it still, oh! with the strength of
faith and the energy of prayer, burst it, even as Samson burst the
green withes with which a secret enemy had bound him! Or, to change the
metaphor, if you feel the proud spirit within, like the inflated sphere
of the æronaut, ready to bear you aloft to a cloudy and perilous height,
whence you will look down on your fellow-creatures, stop not to dally
with danger, persuade not yourself that the peril is unreal, but resolute
as one who knows that life and more than life is at stake, clip the
soaring wing of the _Eaglet_,—cut the cords of your balloon!
Proud,—and of what? poor, vain, and helpless worm,
Crawling in weakness through thy life’s brief term,
Yet filled with thoughts presumptuous, bold, and high,
As though thy grovelling soul could scan the sky,—
As though thy wisdom, which cannot foreshow
What _one_ day brings of coming weal or woe,
Could pierce the depths of far futurity,
And all the winged shafts of fate defy!
Art proud of riches? of the glittering dust
Each day _may_ rob thee of, and one day _must_;
When mines of wealth will purchase no delay,
When dust to dust must turn, and clay to clay,
And nought remain to thee, of all possessed,
Save one dark cell in earth’s unconscious breast?
Or proud of power? on this little ball
Some petty tract may thee its master call,
Some fellow-mortals, bending lowly down,
Bask in thy smile, or tremble at thy frown
Great in the world’s eyes, in thine own more great,
How swells thy breast with conscious pride elate!
And art thou great? lift up—lift up thine eyes,
Survey the heavens, gaze into the skies;
View the fair worlds that glitter o’er thy head,
Orb above orb in bright succession spread,
Beyond the reach of sight, the power of thought:—
Then turn thy gaze to earth, and thou art—nought?
The globe itself a speck—an atom; thou—
Oh! child of dust, shall pride exalt thee now?
In one thing only thou mayst glory still,
And let exulting joy thy bosom fill;
Glory in this,—and what is all beside,
That for this worm, this atom,—Jesus died.
Does conscious genius fire thy haughty mind,
Genius that raises man above his kind,—
The lofty soul that soars on wing of fire,
While crowds at distance marvel and admire?
Oh! while the charmed world pays her homage just.
Remember, every _talent_ is a _trust_,
A treasure God doth to thy care confide,
A cause for gratitude, but none for pride!
If thou that precious talent misapply
To spread the power of infidelity,
To strew with flowers the path which sinners tread,
To hide one treacherous snare by Satan spread,
How blest—how great compared to thee—that man
Whose life obscurely ends as it began.
To whose meek soul no knowledge e’er was given,
Save that, of all most high,—that guides to heaven
Far as the sun’s pure radiance, streaming bright,
Transcends the glow-worm’s dim and fading light,
The wisdom to his soul vouchsafed from high
Exceeds the earth-born fires that flash—and die!
Oh! where shall pride securely harbour then,
Where urge his claims to rule the minds of men?
Blest Eden knew him not,—where all was fair—
Where all was faultless—pride abode not there!
The glorious angels are above his sway,
Their bliss to minister—to serve—obey;
We, only we, poor children of a day,
Tread haughtily the ground for our sakes curst,
And wear with pride the chains our Surety burst!
Would that the world could know and truly prize
That which is great in the Creator’s eyes!
The poor man, bending o’er his scanty store,
Who, with God’s presence blest, desires no more,
Who feels his sins—his weakness,—though his ways
Be just and pure beyond all _human_ praise;
Whose humble thoughts well with his prayer accord,
“Have mercy upon me, a sinner, Lord!”
Who, heir of an eternal, heavenly throne,
Rests all his hopes on Christ, and Christ alone!
Wisest of men—for he alone is wise.—
Richest of men—secure his treasure lies.—
Greatest of men—his mansion is on high.
His father—God,—his rest—Eternity!
End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Pride and His Prisoners, by A. L. O. E.
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 60149 ***
|